Chapter Text
The sound of birds singing resonated around the kingdom as they flew around the enormous and secure royal walls. Throughout the Namikaze-Uzumaki kingdom, Banners and festive decorations could be seen. The announcement that Queen Kushina Uzumaki is expecting a second child sparked celebrations and festivities in the lovely realm. Children were running left and right with bright and joyous faces, and the city's center was packed with stalls in honor of the royal baby's impending birth. Kites in the air, confetti strewn about, and music bouncing throughout the city center as people laughed and danced.
Inside the palace walls, however, there were small feet rushing down a long hallways towards a massive entrance that was heavily guarded. Through the corridors rushed a tiny boy with long flaming red hair, dazzling violet colored eyes, and a rare three whisker markings on his cheeks. Ignoring his personal nurse and maid's repeated anxious shots. The fact that he was the heir to the throne, as well as the stubbornness he inherited from his mother, made this boy unique.
When the young boy finally arrived at his destination, he immediately knocked on the door, ignoring the entire staff of the establishment. In the boy's mind, there is just one thing he wants to accomplish. Go see your parents. The prince's guards gave him a shocked and anxious look as he appeared to be on the approach of busting down the doors.
They were relieved of their worries as the king opened the large doors, glancing around the area in search of the source of commotion. However, when he saw his grumpy son's face, his frown softened. Bending down to his son's level, his father whispered something into his son's ear, causing a faint smile to grow across his tiny face and allowing the guards, nurse, and maid to relax while his father lifted him up to his room.
The king allowed the guards stationed behind their room doors to close them, restoring their privacy. The queen is located in the corner of the room, smiling down at her swelling belly and gently caressing it. After releasing the little prince, the king knelt down and pointed to his wife's swelling belly to explain things to him.
"In there is where your baby sibling is, you're going to be a big brother Kurama," the king said softly, prompting the prince's eyes to widen in surprise. He never considered having a younger sister or bother, not even once. As a result, when his father said 'big brother,' the prince couldn't help but feel happy and responsible for his younger sibling's safety.
As her son's expression brightened, the queen gently laughed as her smile widened. She then realized that there was someone who could look after her new baby while she and her husband were gone. Her hand motioned for her son to come over, and the prince quickly obeyed and was by his mother's side, but his gaze remained fixed on her stomach. "Is the baby a boy or a girl?" with a questioning look on his face, Kurama gently inquired of his parents. As the king took up his kid and gently pecked his forehead, the queen gently shook her head.
"We only found out about your mother's pregnancy today Kurama," The king informed his son. "We won't know the gender for a few months." Kurama nodded as he took in the information and smiled at his mother's belly, pledging to guard his new sibling to the death. "So that's why people are celebrating outside, but why didn't I notice until I got to your room?" Kurama asked his parents with a grimace on his face, dissatisfied with the fact that he had been kept in dark about his new sibling.
The king and queen exchanged glances before gently chuckling at their grumpy prince's antics. His happiness was expected to come to an end as he would find some excuse to become gloomy. The king knelt down again and poked his son in the nose, prompting the prince to back away. He doesn't like his parents' antics with him. "Would you accept our apology if we said we were sorry? Kurama?" With a sweet smile, the king inquired as he saw his son cross his arms in irritation and stick his tongue out.
While continuing to massage her belly, the queen smiled at her husband and son. Her job as a mother was a dream come true for her. Kurama has been a blessing in her life and the life of her husband. Kurama deeply cares about his family and kingdom, despite his grumpy tantrums. "I forgive you," her son exclaimed, breaking her out of her reverie as she looked around at Kurama's sneer and her husband Minato's defeated expression.
The king grinned at his son's thrilled and joyful countenance after hearing the queen's chuckling. "Enough with the games, Kurama; your mother needs to rest; how about we leave her alone and walk to the garden?" The king inquired of his son, who nodded eagerly. Kurama is just four years old, after all. The queen sighed and gazed out the big window leading to the balcony overlooking the realm as she saw her husband and son depart the chamber.
The queen glanced at her baby in fear, letting out a breath she hadn't realized she'd been holding. She remembered the dream she'd had the night before.
___________
The king and queen walked to their chamber to obtain their fair share of sleep after kissing their son Kurama a good night's kiss. As she climbed into bed, the king kissed his wife one final time before closing his eyes and falling into slumber; however, the queen was have problems sleeping. Nonetheless, she tried to close her eyes in order to operate the next day.
The queen awoke to a voice reaching out for her after finally being able to journey to the region of slumber. She noticed she was no longer in her room with her husband, but rather in a large clearing with nothing but clouds and water when she opened her eyes. She couldn't help but smile as she walked around the quiet area until a light flashed in front of her, startling her.
"Young Kushina, you have been blessed with a child, a baby boy, in exchange for all the good deeds you and your husband, Minato, have done for your kingdom; however, with great power comes great danger; this child will wield the power of the nine tails demon in order to bring peace to the world; therefore, take special care of the boy Kushina; a gift from the gods is not a toy to be played with." The light cautioned the queen as she stood there, stunned beyond words. However, before she could realize what had happened, the light flashed before her eyes, waking her to find eyes peering down at her.
When Minato awoke the next morning from his sleep, he saw his wife struggling to breathe. Concerned for his wife's well-being, he promptly contacted the royal doctors. "Wake up, Kushina! Please get up!" He expressed his concern and anxiety of losing his wife and Kurama's lone mother.
Doctors barged into the chamber without permission, sensing that their queen was in danger. After checking her vitals, the doctors were finally able to relax after determining that she was having a panic attack as a result of a dream rather than major life-threatening injury to her lungs and heart. When the queen felt heat radiate near her, she promptly opened her eyes to see her husband looking down at her with dread and fear.
The queen slowly sat up on her bed, softly smiling at her husband, allowing everyone to breath again, knowing that their queen was healthy. She smiled at her husband as she turned to face him. "Minato, I'm pregnant," she told the king, his eyes widening with surprise. Turning to the medics in the room, he requested that they examine her lower abdomen to ensure that his new child was healthy and living.
The king, unable to contain his joy and enthusiasm, enveloped his wife, tears of ecstasy streaming down his face. The queen hugged back, but the warning from her dream lingered in the back of her mind, reminding her to be cautious of her surroundings. "Thank you, Kushina, for always making me the happiest man alive, and I have no idea how to repay you, I am truly grateful for having a wife and a queen like you," Minato thanked as he tightened his grip on his wife, repeatedly planting kisses on her, however, being careful not to injure the child.
________
The queen couldn't help but cry as she remembered what had happened. The prospect of her second child going through painful things at such a young age made her cry uncontrollably. The queen, on the other hand, pledged that she would offer her life at any cost to defend her children; after all, this is a mother's job. Wiping away her tears, the queen had to come up with a strategy to convey the king about the tragic news about her infant kid. When her husband returns from his walk in the palace garden with her son, she will have gained enough courage.
Unlike the queen, however, the king and prince were overjoyed at the news of a new baby being born on the palace grounds. "What should I do if you and mother are away from the palace walls, for example, at a meeting? What are your plans for the child?" Kurama inquired as he raised his eyes to his father, expecting a response as his father smiled at his son.
"This is where you come in Kurama, as their big brother, you have the obligation of looking after the child," his father continued, watching his son's face light up at the mention of 'big brother'. The prospect of becoming a big brother completely changed the prince's perspective.
The prince hugged his father happily nodding until a thought flashed through his head, causing his scowl to return. "But father, what if I'm unable to protect them? What if I don't like them at all? So, what should I do then?" He inquired, which caused his father's expression to change. "Don't worry, Kurama; I'm confident you'll love them, and you'll be strong enough to protect them," His father reassured him with a smile on his face as he took his son in for a hug. As a result, the prince's features relaxed and he melted into his father's consoling arms.
"How about we go back in now?" The king asked his son, who agreed and walked with his father to the royal entrance, which was guarded by guards stationed every 10 meters apart, resulting in the palace being strongly guarded. As the royals approached the palace entrance, the guards knelt down in respect, only to be hailed by the maids cleaning the palace floors as they walked past the doors. The maids immediately halted their work and bowed to their rulers, but the king ordered them to rise faster than they could bow.
The prince observed his father's treatment of the royal service and immediately made a mental note of how he should treat the royal servants in the future, as he is the successor. He moved away from the garden and towards the palace quarters, following his father.
"Now, Kurama, I need to speak with your mother; why don't you go to your room or check with your nurse?" the prince's father inquired causing his son's attitude to darken since he also wanted to check on his mother. Despite this, the prince nodded to maintain a decent and responsible image for his parents and soon-to-be born sibling, understanding that he must respect his father's decision.
When the prince nodded, his father smiled and softly pecked his forehead. The prince groaned and walked away from his father, heading for his room. the king chuckled as he made his way to his room. The king carefully opened the door and glanced into the room to find his wife sitting on the bed, her hands touching her stomach, silently crying to herself.
The king locked the door behind him and proceeded towards his wife, concerned. "What's the matter, Kushina? Are you not pleased at the prospect of having a child?" With worry laced in his voice, the king inquired of his wife. The queen jumped at the sound of her husband's voice, evidently unaware that he had arrived.
"It's not that at all, Minato, its just that, I had a dream," she began as she watched her husband sit by her side, immediately engulfing her in a side hug and kissing her on the cheek. "Its about our child Minato, he's special," she said, causing the king to stop kissing his wife affectionately. "What exactly do you mean when you say special?" He asked, puzzled, his grip on his wife tightening.
"What I mean is, he is a gift from the gods to us Minato, he has the nine tails power sealed in him, dangers will befall him, I'm simply worried, I don't want him to experience trauma at such an early age," She explained to her shocked husband. He carefully examined the lines and discovered three significant pieces of information.
The first piece of information is that the baby's gender has been revealed; they have been blessed with another son. The second piece of information is that their baby's security should be increased in order to protect him. Finally, the king learns that they have received a gift from the gods, that their prayers have been fulfilled, and that their good efforts have been recognized, which causes him to smile somewhat.
The prospect of danger befalling their precious children, on the other hand, is intolerable and quite terrifying. The king nodded his head in acknowledgement of the facts and hugged his queen tightly, but not so tightly as to endanger their kid.
"I swear to defend him from any threat,"
Chapter Text
9 months from now~
Tension and exhilaration were the two main sensations that the entire kingdom, particularly the king and prince, were experiencing. The prospect of a new baby prince bringing joy to the entire realm was extremely exciting. The king's only emotion, on the other hand, was the fear of losing his second son at a young age.
The queen was currently laying on a royal hospital bed in the palace's medical quarters as medics rushed around in preparation for the arrival of the new prince. While the king worriedly stood by his wife's side, the prince sat outside with his godfather and godmother. The prince couldn't help but remember his father's remarks to him. If he is cursed with the nine tails demon power, how will he defend his baby brother? Whether he is a gift from the gods or not, the prince considers the fact that he is constantly in danger because of the power sealed inside, a curse.
"Kurama, turn your frown face down; you're getting a brother today; you should be excited," Jiraiya, the little prince's godfather, tried to console him. Both godparents, who were already aware of the king and queen predicament, didn't want the young four-year-old to be concerned about such a serious matter at such a young age. To divert his godfather's attention away from himself, the prince frowned at him.
Jiraiya, on the other hand, acted in the exact opposite way, knowing that the prince was constantly irritable yet adored them. Tsunade, his godmother, chuckled but kept a bitter expression on her face. The thought of her lovely Kushina being trapped in there without her medical treatment irritated her to no end.
"Those idiots of a doctor have no idea how to do their jobs; I should be the one in there taking care of her," She grumbled in annoyance which caused Jiraiya to groan at her whining; the poor old man had been listening to her whining the entire trip. She was not authorized to be Kushina's obstetrician for a reason: she is close to her and is terrified of harming her or her baby, but that didn't stop her from becoming enraged.
"Godmother Tsunade? Is mother going to be alight?" Jiraiya couldn't help but sigh in relief and smile at the tiny boy when the prince requested his godmother, which immediately interrupted her tantrum and caused her to turn to face her godson. He sat next to him on the bench outside the royal medics and engulfed the prince in a side embrace, allowing Tsunade to join him from the other side.
"Kurama, don't worry about anything; your mother will be alright; your godmother is only having a fit, isn't that true Tsunade?" Jiraiya inquired of his wife, who groaned in defeat and nodded in agreement with her husband's remarks, allowing the prince to psychologically relax and push his godparents away. He's clearly resentful of the affection they're putting on him.
The prince's godparents laughed as they let go of him, only to discover him crossing his arms and pouting in front of the door. The little prince was always grumpy around everyone, including his parents. The prince did worry if he would be as gloomy with his brother as he is with his parents and godparents, but that question will be answered in a few hours or so.
"Kurama, how about you go to your room and play till you can go in?" Tsunade inquired of the young child, who responded with a shake of his head. Because of some toys, he will never miss the chance to meet his sibling. That was not how responsible brothers were supposed to act, at least not in Kurama's opinion. He hoped to bring out the best in himself for his young brother, believing that he should be responsible for the baby prince.
Jiraiya couldn't help but smile as he saw his four-year-old godson act as if he were ten or eleven years old. He has never seen a child so quiet and focused on his goals as the young prince in front of him. Kurama will begin learning how to manage a kingdom when he reaches the age of six, but for now, he is only learning how to calculate without using his fingers. As he considered it, he realized he was quite advanced for his age, which made him proud of his godson.
"Godfather Jiraiya, could you please stop gazing at me, you're making me uncomfortable," the prince grumbled as he stared in front of him, his gaze piercing the royal medic door. Jiraiya sprang from his skin, unaware that his godson had seen him, leading his wife, Tsunade, to laugh, despite her attempts to cover it under the palm of her hand.
A guard walked out from behind the doors in front of the royal family, stopping Jiraiya from disputing with his wife, "The baby has arrived, you are now permitted to enter the medical quarters." he announced as he kept the door open for the family to enter the quarters. With a spark of pleasure and ecstasy, the prince nodded and stood up from his seat and headed towards the room, searching for his parents with his godparents trailing behind him, a bright smile on their faces, searching for the king, queen, and newborn kid.
They finally arrived at a strongly guarded door after walking down the long corridor. When the guards realized the prince and his godparents had come, they promptly bowed and unlocked the doors to allow the royal family to enter. The prince nodded and entered the room to see both of his parents in tears, bright smiles on their faces, and holding their newborn boy in their arms. Kurama approached his father in the hopes of obtaining a better look at his new sibling, but he was entranced by the stunning sapphire blue eyes that stared back at him with curiosity and excitement.
The prince finally summoned the strength to speak, and he confronted both of his parents. "What is his name?" He asked as he realized that he found himself missing the blue eyes and turned to stare into them once more. As the king watched his tiny son lift his small arm in an attempt to grasp his bigger brother, he smiled. The king turned to face his wife and nodded, giving her permission to tell their eldest son about their new baby.
"Kurama, please take a seat here," the queen called for her son, who nodded and sat on the hospital bed, carefully holding his brother's hand while listening to what she had to say. "To begin with, your father and I chose to name him Naruto; do you think you could take good care of him?" The queen inquired as she stroked her son's hair. Nodding, the prince didn't move a muscle in an attempt to dissuade his mother from caressing him, but he kept his gaze fixed on his brother. The prince was taken aback by the fact that a gorgeous being had been born into his household.
The king grinned as he observed his family, which he had always wished for. Turning to his masters and his children's trusted guardians, the king signaled for them to leave the chamber with him so that he could warn them of the terrible catastrophe that had befallen their freshly born child.
Jiraiya and Tsunade exchanged puzzled looks, but followed their former student out of the room nevertheless. Expecting to see a happy parent, they discovered the king seated on the same bench as the prince before the birth of the new baby boy, with a worried expression on his face. This prompted Jiraiya and Tsunade to rush to his side, attempting to console him. "Is everything all right, Minato? Aren't you pleased that your wife has given birth to another child?" Tsunade inquired as she sat next to him, her hand on his shoulder, waiting for a response.
Jiraiya sat on the king's other side, watching his wife console his former student. "It's not that, lady Tsunade; I'm ecstatic to have a second child; its only that..." The king refuted what his sensei's wife had just stated and attempted to make up sentences, but he was unable to do so, prompting him to cry. The king sighed and brushed away his tears, cursing himself for looking weak in front of his seniors but still turned to face the married couple.
"Calm down, Minato; you may tell us when you're ready," Tsunade reassured as the king nodded and took his time to reassemble himself. Jiraiya worriedly stared at his former student and then at his wife; he had never seen his young Minato appear so vulnerable and weak, but it didn't stop him from worrying about him and wondering what the king was planning on telling them to make him come apart like this.
"Thank you," the king said, "But the day we found out Kushina was pregnant with Naruto, Kushina had a dream, or more like a warning, that our child, Naruto, is a gift from the gods, he has the power of the nine tails demon sealed in him, causing danger to crawl around him," The king finished pouring out his explanation causing Jiraiya and Tsunade's eyes to widen. They couldn't find the right words because their little prince is both cursed and blessed by the gods. As they watched the king break down in front of their eyes, the emotions growing in both of their heads were unimaginable.
Tsunade patted the king's back reassuringly as she watched the king with a thoughtful expression after hearing the unimaginable explanation from him. "Minato, we could find a way to keep Naruto protected, like get him a personal bodygaurd, and train him to fight for himself, after all, you are the powerful yellow flash," Tsunade reasoned as she watched the king look at her thoughtfully, wondering if those ideas would work and keep his son protected. Minato smiled at her and stood up, following Tsunade and Jiraiya into the room where his wife and children were.
When the king entered, he was greeted by one of the most touching sights he has ever seen. Naruto was laughing brightly as he managed to make the grumpy prince smile, causing his wife to smile at her two darling sons. Minato walked gently towards his family and took both Naruto and Kurama into his arms, taking care not to injure them but tight enough to convey his love for his sons. the prince reverted to his previous mood, attempting to push away his father, who chuckled at his son's antics as he fought back tears of delight.
The queen and her new son were laying in the hospital bed as the sun began to set through the wide window on the side. Tsunade led the king and prince out of the room, allowing the queen to rest after a long nine months of childbirth. "Come on Kurama, you could see Naruto again tomorrow; lets get you to your room; you also have a lesson tomorrow morning," the king told his son, who unwillingly nodded, not wanting to leave his new baby brother yet.
The prince walked behind his father and godparents, staring at the ground and not saying anything. The only thing on Kurama's mind was his new baby brother; he was the first and only person whom he didn't mind lavishing affection, and this intrigued him. The prince was curious about Naruto and how he might keep him safe. When he heard his name getting called, he looked up finding that they had arrived at his room. Two guards stationed at the door gladly unlocked it, allowing the prince to enter the room.
Kurama proceeded into the room, wishing his father and godparents a good night and allowing the guards to close the door, finding two maids waiting to help put the small four-year-old to bed. The other guards bow in homage of their prince and heir near the balcony window and on the inside of the door, prompting Kurama to nod, not in the mood to quarrel with them at this time.
The maids excused themselves from the chamber after the prince was ready for bed and allowed him to get some rest. Kurama was finally falling towards the land of slumber as he closed his eyes. Wondering how life will be now once Naruto matures.
Chapter Text
As the years passed, the two princes grew closer than they had ever been. In the palace garden, a six-year-old boy played around with his ten-year-old brother. They were, however, continuously followed by a bodygaurd, which was unlike the seclusion Kurama was used to. "Can I ask you a question, Nii-san?" Naruto inquired as he observed his older brother sit on the grass next to him. Naruto's bodyguard positioned himself behind the young prince in order to keep an eye on him.
Kurama nodded and glanced at his brother, waiting for him to ask the question that had been on his mind. Naruto gazed at the ground for a moment before turning to face his older brother, his sparkling blond bangs fell on his face and partially obscured his lovely sapphire blue eyes. "Why aren't we allowed to go out?" Naruto inquired, his gaze fixed on his brother, expecting a sensible response. Kurama, on the other hand, wanted to play with his younger brother in an attempt to aggravate him.
Kurama smirked and cocked his head to the side, causing his long fiery hair to sway to the right. Ha had a puzzled expression on his face. "but what exactly do you mean by that? We've already stepped outside," he answered as he attempted to hide his growing smirk as he saw Naruto's perplexed look change into a little frown with a pout. When the young prince crossed his arms to express his irritation and fury, Kurama burst out laughing, instantly turning Naruto's frown upside down as he watched his brother laugh.
Kurama signaled for Naruto to approach him as he recovered from his laughing fit. Naruto crawled over to his older brother and sat in front of him, as per his instruction. Kurama immediately wrapped his younger brother in a tight hug and inhaled deeply. "Naruto, you can't go out because it's dangerous out there for you, but you don't have to worry, I am here for you, I will protect you," Kurama explained as he caressed Naruto's messy hair with a little smile on his face, allowing Naruto to relax into his grip. The young prince nodded as he listened to his brother's explanation, not wishing to argue with him at all.
Naruto's bodyguard took out his book as they sat in silence, realizing there was no threat within the palace garden. The young prince, Naruto was on the edge of falling asleep as his older brother continued to stroke through his hair, the guard continued to watch the two princes sit in peace. When Kurama looked up from his brother, he saw his guard looking down at them. He raised his brow and stared at the guard, unsure whether he wanted to ask him a question or inform him of something. The guard, however, gave him an eye smile and looked down at his book once again, causing Kurama to growl under his breath. He didn't want his little brother around a perverted creep who reads their perverted godfather's screwed up novels.
"Is there something wrong, your highness?" the guard asked as he set down his book and turned to face the young prince in front of him, who glared at him with a low growl. Due to the mask covering half of his face, Kurama couldn't see what expression the guard was wearing, but he knew he didn't like Naruto's personal guard. The queen, who strolled into the garden with a pleased smile, interrupted the prince before he could answer him.
"Oh my, did Naruto doze off?" The queen inquired of her eldest son, who responded with a nod, not being a man of many words. His mother sat next to her son on the gleaming green grass, and Naruto was transferred from Kurama's embrace to hers. She delicately straddled him, kissed his forehead, and looked down at him, he truly came out as his father. Looking away from her sleeping son and towards her grumpy son, his personal guard and her husband's former pupil, she sensed the tension in the air between them right away. Kurama was adamant that Naruto's bodyguard was a 'pervert' in her son's eyes, and he didn't like him at all.
"Kurama, leave Kakashi alone, he hasn't let us down yet, Naruto is now six and still with us, so he is doing a fantastic job guarding our little fox cub," Kushina reasoned as she smiled down at her sleeping son, but Kurama was a hard sell; he is glad Naruto is safe, but the thought of his baby brother's bodyguard being a total pervert is another matter entirely. Regardless, Kurama nodded to satisfy his mother and make his brother happy because Naruto thinks Kakashi to be rather interesting to be around.
"Anyway, I came here to inform you that we have a new training instructor and teacher, and since you haven't cooperated with the others, you must listen to them, Kurama; they are your teachers, not your foes," While caressing his long silky hair, the queen attempted to reason with her son, forcing the prince to thrust her arm away from him. He sighed as he looked at his mother, then at his younger brother on her lap. She smiled as he nodded his head in defeat, pinching his cheeks, and stood up when she realized she had made her kid even grumpier than before.
She moved towards the palace, carrying her sleeping son in a bridal style, with the guard following them, leaving the grumpy prince to sit alone and grumble about his current situation. The queen smiled as she climbed up the enormous double stairways to the second story, feeling her son shift in his slumber. She couldn't stop thinking about her beloved little fox being in danger; just thinking about it made her heart sink. "He'll be alright, your highness, that is the whole reason I have been hired," Kakashi assured her as he flashed her his famous dazzling smile, prompting the queen to nod and proceed to her son's room. Four guards stood outside his doors, two inside the room but still beside the doors, and two on the inside and two on the outside of the balcony window, making his room one of the most strongly guarded chambers in the palace.
The guards stationed at the door quickly bowed and flung open the door, allowing their queen, prince, and personal guard to enter. The queen entered the room with a nod and carefully laid her son on the bed, kissing him on the forehead once more. With a nod to Kakashi, the queen exited the room, leaving her son in a chamber surrounded by guards. However, on the other side of the palace, prince Kurama tried to hide his irritation and discomfort as he walked by the soldiers in the hallway, who were constantly bowing towards him.
Allowing the guards to unlock the doors to the spacious office, prince Kurama entered to discover his father having a conversation with someone who was completely unfamiliar to him. The prince was ready to leave the room with a scowl when he noticed a specific youngster approximately his age standing by the side of a complete stranger, and they appeared to be royals from another realm, as they proudly wore their crowns with ruby gems engraved on them. "Kurama, my boy, come here, there's someone who might be of interest to you," his father called, interrupting the young prince's thoughts.
The prince approached his father, clearly annoyed by the situation. His intended objective was to persuade his father to support him in firing Kakashi as his younger brother's bodyguard, but he accidentally interrupted a king's meeting. Kurama stood behind his father, watching the two royals from the other kingdom with interest but apprehension. "Meet the Fire kingdom's king Fugaku and their heir, prince Itachi, Kurama. Meet Kurama, my eldest son, Fugaku," his father introduced them, and while the king was disgusted by the young prince, his son was completely enthralled by him.
Itachi had never seen somebody with such long, vibrant red hair and beautiful violet eyes in his life. His realm's citizens all have dark hair and eyes, but this kingdom is a different story because everyone here has such brilliant colored features. "My name is Itachi Uchiha, and I'm the heir to the fire kingdom. Its a pleasure to meet you, Kurama," Itachi smiled as he extended his arm for a shake, but Kurama merely stared at the hand in front of him, unwilling to make a new acquaintance. He was going to tell the happy youngster to take his hand back when he felt a harsh jab to the shoulder from his father. Kurama extended his arm to shake Itachi's hand with a dejected sigh. "Likewise," he said as Itachi beamed with delight.
As he examined Kurama's features, king Fugaku couldn't help but snarl. Not liking the prince's appearance or behavior. However, the king's growl didn't go unnoticed as the prince glared at the king in front of him, not afraid to rip his throat out for that growl, but he had to keep his composure in order to maintain his father's respect and, luckily, persuade his father to fire Kakashi from the royal staff, particularly his brother's guard. A pervert must never be within a yard of his brother or else they would face the wrath of a grumpy prince.
"I really apologize for my son Kurama, he is still ten after all," the young prince's father said, attempting to disguise his fury at the king in front of him. Kurama, on the other hand, was uninterested in both royals in front of him. He eventually excused himself to avoid becoming entangled in a pointless debate about his behavior. Itachi, on the other hand, was enthralled by the prince and was eager to follow him everywhere he went. When he noticed Kurama was walking towards the door with no regard for him or the king, his smile transformed into a small frown.
Itachi asked his father for permission to follow the young prince, to whom his father nodded, completely ignoring Minato's bewildered expression. Itachi hastened to follow the young prince, leaving his father and Kurama's father to discuss their kingdom's alliance, with a bright smile on his face. Itachi peered around after allowing the guards close the office doors behind the prince. Turning to the right, he saw the same lovely red-haired boy going down the corridor, muttering to himself. Itachi becomes enthralled and rushes over to the little prince.
When Itachi finally arrived at the prince's location, he grabbed his hand, leading Kurama to spin around and glare at the person who had dared to touch him without permission, before coming to a halt and looking at Itachi puzzled. He yanked his hand back, groaning, because he doesn't like being touched unless it's by his younger brother or occasionally his parents. "May I help you?" Kurama inquired, trying not to seem impolite in front of their 'guest'.
Itachi was still so enthralled by those violet-colored eyes that he didn't see Kurama's piercing glare. Returning to reality, he bowed down onto his knees in front of Kurama and grasped his hand in his own, making Kurama uncomfortable. "I was hoping we could get to know each other better, your highness," Itachi said, admiring those wonderful eyes once more. Kurama shifted his weight to the side and withdrew his hand more. He was speechless by the prince of the fire kingdom's treatment towards him.
Kurama sighed and nodded, pulling the young and enthusiastic prince to his feet as he debated whether or not to let the prince in front of him into his comfort bubble. "Follow me," Kurama instructed the prince who smiled and nodded towards the direction Kurama was headed. The guards bowed to the princes, or more especially, their young prince Kurama, as they continued to go along the corridors.
When the two princes arrived at their destination, the guards bowed and unlocked the doors, allowing them to enter the large and wide chamber, which was crammed with brooks from head to toe. Itachi pieced together the knowledge that they were at the royal library, but was perplexed as to why the prince chose a library over another location to get to know each other. Kurama strolled to the back and stared at the prince who admired the library walls with a confused glare, puzzled as to why he could pour his heart out to this stranger but struggled to do the same with the employees who had served in the palace since his infancy.
"If you want to know whatever you want to know, I advise you to take a seat,"
Chapter Text
A young blond haired kid opened his entrancing Sapphire eyes on the other side of the palace, where the palace chambers lay, and quickly realized he was in his room and not in the palace garden. "Has our sleeping beauty awakened?" the guard in front of his bed mocked as he lowered his book. Naruto smiled as he moved over to the edge of his large king-sized bed, threw his small legs over the edge, and stood up with a pleasurable stretch that caused his bones to crack.
Naruto couldn't help but sigh as he looked around his large room; his is one of the most heavily secured rooms, and he has no idea why. He tried questioning his parents, but since he was four, they had always given him the same explanation. 'Kurama has been going through the same thing as he was a child'. however, this didn't persuade the young prince, as his older brother is not accompanied by a guard at all times of the day and night. "Does everything seem to be in order, your highness?" As he noticed a small frown on the usual bright prince's face, Kakashi asked, jolting Naruto back to reality.
Nodding, Naruto moved closer to the door leading out of his room, hoping to find his brother, who he considers to be the only person he feels close and safe to. Kakashi rushed to his young prince's side, following his orders to keep an eye on him and defend him from harm at all costs. Looking back at the prince, Kakashi couldn't help but think of his power and how dangerous it could become if Naruto was ever abducted by one of the kingdom's adversaries. However, he would never let his little prince face any dangers while he was on duty. "Kakashi? Did you hear what I said?" Because his guard had been staring at his back for the previous two minutes, making him wonder whether there was something on his back, the guard jolted awake from his thoughts when he glanced into the prince's eyes, which peered back at him with worry and confusion.
"I'm sorry, your highness, I haven't been thinking straight recently," Kakashi apologized as he gazed at the concerned prince in front of him; he wouldn't tell the innocent soul about his abilities in a million years. It has been a rule in the palace for all staff members to keep the information of the nine tails demon a secret; anyone who divulges the information, especially in front of the prince, will be executed. Regardless of the law, Kakashi never had the confidence to tell the young prince about the damned blessing that turned out to be a curse in his eyes as Kakashi sees the young boy as his own son.
"Its fine if you don't come with me today; it seems that you need to rest; I will tell Mother about your condition," Naruto explained as he stared into he guards uncommon double-colored eyes. With a shake of his head, Kakashi continued walking, letting Naruto trail after him, causing Naruto to sigh as he grabbed Kakashi's hand and brought him to a halt. "I'm serious, Kakashi; nothing bad will happen to me today; I'll be alright! Plus, I'd think that having your full power is preferable to not having it if you want to stay with me and keep me safe," Naruto tried to reason with his guard, but the guard just kept going forward, unintentionally dragging his prince after him, while Naruto clung to his guard.
Kakashi couldn't help but smile at his sensei's son; whether it was on purpose or not, the prince enjoyed brightening people's days. Naruto didn't seem to have the same level of tension or darkness as his older brother Kurama. Those two boys were complete opposites, but they always seemed to seek each other's company. The interaction of the two brothers was always a mystery to the royal servants. "Naruto! is that you?" Kakashi and Naruto both turned to see who had summoned the young prince. As he discovered who had called him with an eager wave, the prince broke into a big grin. Naruto dashed over to the large figure and jumped in his arms.
"What are you doing here, Godfather Jiraiya? I thought you were going to travel for research," As he was being placed down from Jiraiya's arms, Naruto pondered. Jiraiya couldn't help but smile as he nodded at the small bundle of joy his former student and wife had delivered into the world; not even the king could compare to Naruto. Kakashi approached the prince and his godfather, unable to leave Naruto's side for even a second. Jiraiya smirked and winked at his number one fan as he looked up from his godson. Kakashi understood what he was saying and nodded, signaling that his most recent work was really another masterpiece, which had been perplexing the young prince in the meantime.
Naruto grumbled as he was left in the dark and grabbed his godfather's shirt, immediately bringing attention to himself. Naruto smiled and gave them his wide and innocent puppy dog eyes as he looked at the men in front of him. "What are you guys talking about?" he inquired, hoping that this time they would reveal their secret to him, but that wish was quickly dashed as Jiraiya caressed the boys hair while also toying with him. As he finally let go of his hair, Jiraiya told his godson, "Maybe another day Naruto, you're still young." Naruto pouted and crossed his arms in displeasure, evidently annoyed at being handled like a fragile doll.
Naruto discovered both his sensei's strolling down the hallway with books at hand as he rolled his eyes at his godfather's response. Not in the mood to dispute with his godfather and bodyguard, Naruto rushed over to them and hugged his sensei, stopping the two men from continuing on their way. "Is everything alright, your highness?" Naruto's sensei inquired, his gaze falling on the young child, who clung to him in bewilderment, unsure what had prompted the prince to rush towards him. "Iruka Sensei, can I please go eat ramen with you? Godfather Jiraiya and Kakashi don't want to share their secrets with me, so I don't want them to come," Naruto grumbled, making Iruka chuckle under his breath at his students antics.
When Jiraiya and Kakashi arrived, they found the young prince clutching the teacher of both princes, and Naruto discreetly glaring at them. Kakashi chuckled as he bent down to Naruto's level and grabbed his shoulder, forcing the prince to spin around and grimace. "How about we all go get some ramen? I could also get Teuchi to prepare extra bowls for you, but don't tell your folks, okay?" Kakashi explained, winking at the prince who immediately reversed his frown. Naruto's parents never let him eat more than two bowls of ramen because they thought it was harmful for him which is the whole reason he beamed with happiness at the offer.
Behind Iruka was a man with power hungry eyes staring at the prince. He licked his lips, pondering how he could keep the young prince to himself and escape the palace grounds, despite the fact that he was still a sensei to the two young princes. The man had never accepted or respected the two princes, but in order to acquire the king and queen's respect and be allowed near their children, he had to pretend to love them both. When he learned of the gods' blessing, he couldn't help but smile, desiring nothing more than to keep the boy for himself so he could take the kingdom and finally murder the royal family. His goals will soon come true if he is successful in obtaining the young prince for his own.
"Mizuki sensei, are you alright? " Naruto inquired of his sensei, oblivious to the power hungry eyes staring back at him in his sapphire blue eyes. As the men who had earlier surrounded Naruto, glanced at the man in question, Naruto tilted his head to the side in worry and curiosity. Both Kakashi and Jiraiya gazed into his eyes and noticed how he was staring at the young prince. Mizuki, on the other hand, smiled and nodded to continue their 'friendship,' prompting the prince to smile and walk towards the dining area. "Keep a watch on him," Jiraiya whispered to Kakashi as he walked towards his overly eager godson. Kakashi sighed as he gave Iruka and Mizuki a closed eyed smile and left to follow the prince causing Iruka to wave and turn to look at Mizuki, his best friend from childhood. "Shall we continue on our way,"
The librarians on the other side of the palace, on the other hand, were staring in awe at the two young boys discussing in the corner of the room. The heir to a nearby kingdom was the second person who made the grumpy prince smile and interact. "It was lovely getting to know you Itachi, and I'd love for your brother Sasuke to meet my younger brother someday," Kurama smiled as he stood up and helped Itachi to his feet, leading the two of them out of the library, ignoring the surprised expressions of the staff. The young princes came face to face with Kurama's two sensei's as the guards opened the doors.
Kurama couldn't help but switch from his prior mood to his regular one when he looked up. Its not that he despises Iruka any more than he despises Kakashi; its his other sensei that makes him feel uneasy. Mizuki gazed down at the prince, trying to hide his irritation and disgust; he had never liked Kurama from the start, but he had no choice but to put up with him in order to have Naruto near to him.
"Your highness, I didn't expect you to be here, what brought you to the library at this hour, your lessons aren't until twelve o'clock," Iruka explained as he glanced at his pocket watch, prompting the prince to nod in agreement and cast a side glance at his least favorite sensei, who appeared to be glancing at Itachi, who stood there in an uncomfortable silence looking at both Kurama and his sensei. "If that's all there is to it, me and Itachi will be leaving, and don't worry, I'll bring Naruto with me this time," Kurama said as he walked out of the library, ignoring the stares of both sensei's and allowing Itachi to trail behind him.
"Kurama, were those your sensei's?" Itachi inquired as he looked back to see the library doors had closed once more. They wondered through the hallway until they found themselves back where the office is, as soon as they started to face in front of themselves. The doors slid open quickly, revealing both the young princes' fathers conversing as they came out of the room, although each man wore a scowl on his face. Turning to face them, King Fugaku commanded his son to stand beside him, completely ignoring Kurama's presence, causing the young prince to growl angrily.
"It has been a pleasure knowing that you and your kingdom is going well, I will be awaiting your visit during my nephew's coronation, King Minato," Itachi's father informed as he resisted the need to quarrel with the king, allowing Kurama's father to nod with a phony smile on his face. "It would be a pleasure," Minato responded as he let his kid approach his arms, leading Fugaku to inwardly groan at the pathetic excuse for a prince, or so he thought. Before turning around, Fugaku added, "Please don't forget to bring your wife and son as Itachi and his younger brother would enjoy having company in the palace from time to time," He was desperate to bring the wind kingdom to its knees, but he needed a powerful kingdom as an ally to keep 'peace' between their countries and to honor their ancestors who died achieving this specific peace.
"I would never, have a safe trip back home," Minato said, maintaining his fake smile, leading Kurama to internally chuckle at the king's angry expression. Itachi and his father nodded as they walked down the corridors and towards the palace exit, escorted by the royal guards. When he turned to face his son, the king grabbed his shoulder, causing Kurama to release his grip and turn to face his father.
"Now what were you trying to inform me before you interrupted such a lovely meeting?"
Chapter Text
"Now, what were you trying to say before you interrupted such a lovely meeting?" Kurama chuckled at this side of his generous and compassionate father because of the irony in Minato's voice. Shrugging his shoulders and allowing his father to take him back to his office, Kurama sat in one of the armchairs in front of his desk as he watched his father approach towards his own seat, . Kurama began to explain why he had barged into the unknown meeting as the king sat in the chair and they were allowed complete solitude. The king couldn't help but grin and smile as he considered what his son had told him and about his son's overprotectiveness over his little brother.
"I don't think that's a valid basis to fire Kakashi, or even execute him," Minato joked as he glanced at his son, who still had a foul expression on his face. Kurama stood up, frowning, as his sixteenth attempt at firing Kakashi failed. "I wouldn't call that unique but messed up and perverted," Kurama replied as he walked out of the office, hearing his father chuckling at the process. Kurama took out his pocket watch and glanced at the time, recognizing that both his and Naruto's lessons were about to start. With a sigh, the prince began walking towards his brother's room, hoping to find him still sleeping.
Kurama increased his speed as the guards stationed outside his brother's chamber came into view, hoping to avoid being late for their lessons or face Iruka sensei's wrath. Kurama rolled his eyes as the guards quickly bowed once the prince approached them. "Is Naruto in here?" he inquired, grumbling irritably as the guards shook their heads and informed him that he had just departed. "The prince and his guard headed over to the dining hall the last time I saw them," A guard informed the young prince who nodded and continued on his way to the palace dining room.
When he got towards his destination, the prince searched the large hall for his younger brother. "Calm down, Naruto; you might choke on the meal," Kurama groaned internally as the voice of the young prince's godfather boomed around the room, reminding him that not just one perverted moron, but two, one greater than the other, surrounded his beloved brother. Kurama walked carefully towards the voice in order to find his brother and escort him to his lesson as he attempted to hide himself, embarrassed to have him as a godfather.
As soon as Naruto came into view, Kurama called out to his brother, "Naruto, our lessons are starting shortly, let's head to the library now." With a grumble, the little prince looked down at his plate, then pouted at his bodyguard and godfather, clearly not wanting to go to class. "Come on Naruto, mother and father will hear about this sooner or later if we skip, lets head to the library so they don't hear about it at all," Kurama grumbled as he cast a short glance at his godfather and godfather's number one fan before returning his gaze to his brother, who unwillingly stood up and moved towards Kurama's side.
Kurama had already left the hall with his little brother in his arms as Kakashi was about to rise up. "What about Kakashi, Nii-san? Isn't it better if we just wait for him?" Naruto inquired, casting a quick peek behind him. Kurama shook his head as he dragged his younger brother behind him. Finally, when the library doors were in view, Kurama took a deep breath and permitted the guards to open the doors, allowing them to enter the room then closing it behind them. As the doors closed, Kurama looked up, noticing Iruka and Mizuki standing in front of two tables each holding a book at hand.
They sat in their respective chairs as they walked towards the back of the library, looking in front of them at the enormous globe map. Because both brothers were at different levels and topics, two distinct teachers taught the princes. Naruto was learning the fundamentals of their country, while Kurama was acquiring battle techniques. Mizuki, a former Wind Kingdom combat artist, would teach Kurama various combat techniques, while Iruka would teach Naruto the basics of their kingdom and its various locales.
"Glad you boys have finally joined us now let us begin the lessons," Iruka informed as he took his side by the map of their kingdom in front of them. Kurama took a seat and cast a peek at his younger brother, who appeared to be bored. Mizuki stood behind the young princes, watching as his 'friend' deliver a lecture emphasizing the importance of punctuality for both royal children. He shifted his attention away from Iruka and towards the blond-haired prince. His eyes gleamed with delight at the sight of such a powerful creature. Mizuki quickly took a ripped piece of paper and scrawled a message on it before slipping it into the prince's pocket.
"I apologize for arriving late; I was sidetracked for a while," said a man from behind Mizuki, making him sweat bullets at the unexpected presence of his target's bodyguard. Mizuki remained to watch up front, glad that he had managed to insert the paper into the prince's pocket, sighing in satisfaction as he managed to elude the gazes of all the men and boys in the room. It'll only be a matter of time before he gets the youngster in his grasp. On the other hand, Kakashi heeded his Lord Jiraiya's instruction and cast a sidelong glance towards the boy's combat instructor.
"It's alright," Iruka explained as he tried to hide his face from the bodyguard. "We're in the midst of informing the young princes about the value of punctuality." Kakashi smiles slightly as he looks at the angel in the shape of a man in his eyes. "Aww, Iruka sensei and Kakashi sitting on a tree-" Naruto laughed as he watched his sensei and bodygaurd gaze at each other in love, causing him to sing, which was abruptly halted when his older brother placed a hand on his mouth, irritated by his younger brother's antics that were about to cause a love fest in the library. With the warped bodyguard of his, everything is conceivable.
Mizuki, on the other hand, couldn't help but smile and thank the gods for enabling that terrible bodyguard and his dumb 'friend' to adore each other. This is the ideal chance to kidnap the prince, but the only problem is that his intended victim is being pursued by his older brother. As he pondered a feasible approach, a notion occurred to him, and he grinned brightly. the grin, on the other hand, did not go unnoticed. "How about we leave these lovebirds here and go to the training hall today?" Mizuki muttered into both princes' ears, prompting Naruto's eyes to expand with delight and Kurama's scowl to deepen, indicating that he didn't like the idea at all.
With a nod, Naruto rose from his chair, being quiet enough not to disrupt the lovebirds' staring contest, leading Kurama to rise in displeasure. Kurama couldn't help but sneer at his teacher's back as he followed his younger brother and combat sensei, plainly not liking the way he was looking at his younger brother. "Come on, Nii-san, I've been waiting to watch you fight!" Naruto exclaimed with glee as he dashed towards the training hall. Kurama immediately caught up to his sensei and brother and began walking at the same pace as he sensei, his hands in his pockets and a tiny smile on his face as he gazed at his younger brother.
"Let me be clear; I don't trust you near my baby brother, and if I see you eying him like this again, I will not hesitate to report you to father," Kurama warned as he accelerated his speed to catch up with his brother, prompting Mizuki's frown to deepen, as did his hate for the prince. The guards, who had been following both boys to the training grounds, opened the doors and welcomed them into it before closing the doors behind them and remained stationed outside the chamber. As he dismissed both his brother and teacher, Naruto's eyes widened in awe at the room's equipment and accessories, evidently mesmerized by the grandeur of the place he was never allowed to enter.
"Prince Kurama, I'd like to speak with you quietly; will you kindly follow me?" Mizuki tried to contain his delight as he motioned for the young prince to join him to the back storage area. Kurama followed his sensei to the rear of the room, hesitantly nodding as he continued to stare at his back in suspicion. Once both of them were away from Naruto's eye view, Mizuki's smile developed into a full wicked grin as he gazed down at the prince, who glared at the man in front of him, reassuring himself that his suspicions about their sensei were correct. However, before Kurama could do anything, Mizuki pulled the young boy inside the storage room and locked the door, smiling at his accomplishment.
Naruto, on the other hand, peered behind him to discover that he had been left alone in the chamber, visibly unsure of what to do because this was his first time there. As soon as he turns nine, he was promised that he would begin his combat training. Dismissing that thought, the prince reached into his pockets to get his pocket watch when he noticed a different material swimming around in there. The prince read the message and cocked his head to the side, evidently perplexed as to who had put it in his pocket. The predominant emotion he was experiencing at the time, though, was shock at what was written on it.
'You had better keep an eye on your back, your highness, because I'm coming for you today to take that amazing power from you!'
His face was filled with a mixture of bewilderment and shock. 'What power do I have? If anyone has strong powers, it is Kurama, not me...' the prince pondered as he clutched the paper in his palm, but he didn't hesitate to inform his parents. However, as soon as he reached the entrance, the prince felt a sharp, cold material against his neck, causing him to come to a halt and slowly move backwards, allowing the figure to follow behind him.
A chuckle escaped the lips of the figure, causing Naruto's eyes widened at the familiarity of the figure's voice. Naruto tilted his head to the side, attempting to get the blade away from his neck as well as hoping to catch a glimpse of his captor with wide eyes. "Mizuki sensei? what are you doing?" Mizuki smiled at his prized possession in has hands as the prince retained his grip on the blade against his neck.
Looking around the room, hoping to catch his elder brother's attention, Naruto's hopes were immediately crushed when Kurama was no where to be seen. "What did you do to Kurama?" Naruto inquired of his captor as his grip on the blade lessened, his main concern at the time being the safety of his older brother. Mizuki pointed to the storeroom behind the door with a chuckle, prompting the young prince to stare at it in confusion until it hit him. Kurama was imprisoned, allowing the prince to relax mentally, knowing that his older brother was somewhat safe from their sensei
However, before Mizuki could even say anything to his victim, the storage door blew open in an instant, revealing red fiery hair dancing in the air and ferocious red eyes piercing at him. At the sight of his brother, Naruto's moral immediately increased as the hope of his older brother rescuing him blossomed, however Mizuki struck the young joyful prince in the vagus nerve without hesitation, knocking him out in front of his brother and causing Kurama's eyes to widen in rage as his fists formed crimson balls of wind. Mizuki took the unconscious boy and placed him on the side, placing a collar on him as he added chakra strings to tie it to the curtain rod keeping the boy in place.
Turning to face his former 'student', Mizuki drew his sword and infused it with wind chakra to aid him in defeating Kurama, who was losing patience and on the verge of ripping his limbs apart. Kurama sprinted towards his target with a terrifying grin on his face, all sensible ideas flying away at the process.
"Dance, Bitch!"
Chapter Text
"Dance, Bitch!" shouted the young prince as he began throwing crimson wind balls at his sensei, causing his eyes to widen in surprise. As the prince's combat sensei, he has no recollection of ever teaching or seeing a technique quite like this. With a low growl of annoyance, Mizuki slipped beneath the fallen columns to avoid his student's strikes. Kurama issued a deep growl from his throat as he searched the room for his 'sensei.'
"You coward, go out and fight me!" Kurama screamed, his whiskers turning a darker tone, indicating his rage at his sensei. Due to Kurama's fury, the combat room had become nothing but shambles. Internally, the prince praised his father for teaching him the Rasengan, his unique jutsu. Kurama is doing his best to keep his little brother safe and protected, but the cursed collar prevents him from bringing Naruto away from the danger zone.
Kurama ran towards Naruto's side in a moment, attempting to take off the collar around his neck without injuring him, as he finally shifted his focus from his sensei to his brother. The young prince was on the point of panic as he realized that no matter what he attempted, it would either kill or damage his brother, or it would fail completely. Kurama laid his brother gently on the floor and turned to face his sensei's presumed location with a low growl. He was frantically looking for him, his fury obstructing his vision. Even if his father opposes it, his primary purpose is to eliminate his 'sensei'. Anyone who attempts to hurt his brother in any way will be automatically added to his death list.
"I'm not going to say it again! Get out and face me!" Kurama growled angrily as he continued to scan his surroundings while keeping his brother out of Mizuki's reach. As soon as the guards heard explosions, they unlocked the entrance for the king and queen to enter the training hall, with Kakashi and Iruka following closely behind to assist them in discovering what was going on in the training grounds, as well as looking for both princes. Kushina covered her mouth with both hands as she looked around the once-beautiful and cultured chamber that has been reduced to ruins. Scanning to the side to see what was causing the damage only revealed Kurama, who was furiously looking around him.
"Kurama! What the hell is going on?!" Minato inquired as he and his wife went to his side to console their kid, who had unexpectedly clamed down upon seeing his parents. Surprisingly, the image of his parents with him and his brother gave him comfort, as he knew they could get rid of Mizuki. Kushina and Minato were taken aback as he turned to gaze at them with worry in his eyes, something that had never happened to them before. Kushina pulled her son into an embrace as she waited for Kurama to fully recover from their shock.
"Explain what's going on, Kurama, and where is Naruto?" Kushina asked quietly, her arms around her son's shoulders. Kurama inhaled deeply and pointed to Naruto, who was laying on the ground and wearing a collar around his neck. As he ran towards Naruto and studied the collar around his neck with gripping him closely, Kakashi's eyes widened in surprise. Nothing, however, seemed to work in removing the collar from the unfortunate boy's neck, prompting Kakashi to curse under his breath for not being able to protect him at the time. Kushina and Minato both turned to gaze at their son with wide eyes, inquiring and anxious.
"Mizuki tried to take Naruto with him and lock me in the closet, but I didn't let him," Kurama answered as he looked around the room, regaining his previous rage. Instead of being stopped, his mother's hair began to dance in the air, just as Kurama's hair had done before, and Minato's face darkened into a shade he had never seen before. "Iruka, tell the guards to find Mizuki right away; I want him put to death!" Minato screamed angrily as he stood up and glanced around the room, trying to find the traitor.
Iruka raced out of the room and into the guards' quarters with a nod. Minato couldn't contain his hatred any longer; the notion of his son being endangered by the teacher he thought he could trust instilled a newfound rage in him. As he hurriedly search the room for Mizuki, Kakashi retained his grip on Naruto as if his life depended on it. Jiraiya was right on his suspicions once more, making him sigh under his breath at the prospect of allowing this to happen
Mizuki crouched behind a pillar, away from the royal family, because he couldn't help but blame the young prince for making this such a difficult chore; he had no idea Kurama had such influence or power. He should have killed the kid when he had the chance, but his chances of catching Naruto were slim due to the fact that the entire royal family was on the lookout for him, and he was now a fugitive in the eyes of the Wind Kingdom. Sighing in defeat, Mizuki decided it was time to flee the kingdom and seek refuge in another.
Mizuki jumped behind Kakashi and the young prince, a tiny grin on his face as he looked down at the royal family one final time. All of the people in the room immediately turned to look at the person who was to blame for the problem, escalating their rage. "it's been a pleasure working in this palace, but please guarantee that I'll see both princes soon," he said as he flipped out of the window and dashed to the outskirts of the city, leaving everyone in the room to stare out the window in annoyance and anger. However, all anger was quickly dispelled when a loud noise erupted and the collar around Naruto's neck fell to the ground immediately causing the prince to open his Sapphire eyes.
"Naruto! My baby fox!" Kushina exclaimed in worry as she ran to hug her dazed son, who had only recently regained consciousness. He hugged his mother back, nevertheless, as he took a look around the formerly enthralling training grounds. Naruto was able to delicately let go of his mother and get up, tripping every now and then since his feet seemed to be extremely unstable for some reason. The look of concern on his older brother's face forced him to come to a halt, and the two brothers exchanged stares for a few moments, taking in each other's presence. When Naruto hissed in pain at a precise region on his neck while trying to remember what happened before losing consciousness, he had the impulse to grip his neck and rub it.
"Father? Do I have any special abilities?" Naruto inquired as he retained a firm but gentle grasp on his damaged neck and turned to face his father, who gazed at him in shock. The nine tails demon's power is intended to be kept hidden from the young prince, so he kept his attention fixed on his son, seeking to mask his astonished and outraged expressions. As his brother's gaze fell on him, Kurama cocked his head to the side, unwilling to tell him the truth, causing Naruto's eyes to widen in surprise as he turned to face his mother for confirmation, causing the queen to bite her lower lip, clench her fist, and close her eyes as she cocked her head to the side.
Those signs proved to the prince that he was correct, but he was still perplexed as to how his abilities were superior to those of his older brother. "But why is that? I don't get it; isn't Nii-san's power vastly superior to mine?" With the exception of Kurama, who still had his head cocked to the side, Naruto asked as he glanced at his family who were all looking at each other. In the back of Kurama's mind, the possibility of losing his sibling loomed. Minato sighed as he bent down and picked up Naruto, who yelped in surprise, evidently not expecting to be picked up.
"Let's discuss about this in the Tea room, shall we?" Minato suggested as he began walking towards the damaged door, allowing Kushina to guide Kurama to the exit. "Make sure this room is set up by next week," Minato ordered the soldier stationed outside the door, who bowed to the king and left to alert the royal carpenters and cleaners. Kakashi was soon standing by the king, staring at Naruto with worry, who was still in his father's grasp. "Now, shall we continue?" the king inquired as he walked towards the vast palace's tea room with his wife by his side and Kurama between them. Kakashi kept glancing at the royal family's back, disappointed that he hadn't been able to protect the prince when he needed it most.
When they arrived at the tea room, Minato placed Naruto on the ground, his hand still touching his neck in pain, and the guards opened and closed the doors for the family. Kurama sat near his brother on the couch, while their parents sat in separate recliners in front of both princes. As soon as Kakashi took his place behind the young princes, Kushina placed his hand over her husband's. Minato took a deep breath and began to explain the warning they received as soon as they knew they were receiving a new child.
Naruto locked his gaze on the ground as he listened to his father's explanation, finally understanding why his previous sensei desired him. Naruto smiled slightly as he cast a sidelong glance towards his brother, reflecting on the burden he had been bearing since he was ten years old. Knowing that his older brother and parents cared so much about his well-being and protection touched the little prince's heart, and he finally understood the purpose of the guards encircling him, "I do have a question... What would happen if they took away my power?" Naruto, perplexed, inquired of his parents.
To defend himself, he could simply give them the power to leave him alone; yet in order to safeguard the kingdom, he must protect himself and the power he possesses, as he doesn't want criminals to have access to such a deadly weapon. Kurama, on the other hand, frowned even more at the outcome as he continued to watch the maids pour the tea in front of the royal family. As Minato continued to explain the repercussions, Kushina tightened her grip on her husbands hand. "You will die, Naruto" Minato finished, his worried and defeated expression gazed at his son's shocked expression.
"I will die?" Kurama eventually faced his younger brother and sighed in worry, as Naruto echoed his father's words and stared down at his lap in disbelief. He'd never seen or wanted to see his brother so concerned and afraid before. Kurama continued to carcass Naruto's hair in a calming manner while Naruto clutched his older brother firmly, terrified of death. After all, the prince is only six years old. Kushina rose from her seat with a warm smile and hugged her baby fox cubs closely, ignoring Kurama's displeased grumble and Minato's giggles, leading the room's mood to instantly raise as Kakashi failed to suppress his chuckle at the sight the queen is showing.
"There you go, it's great when you boys smile, it truly makes both me and your father happy," Kushina said, as she smiled down at her sons causing Naruto to return a brighter smile as Kurama merely rolled his eyes at how cheesy the remark sounded. Kurama's embarrassed expression didn't fade away, though, as both of his parents chuckled at Kurama's overprotectiveness of his younger brother, who smiled brightly and held Kurama closely, completely forgetting or disregarding the dangers that lay ahead.
"Now, how about we get both you and your brother a new combat sensei? So Naruto, what are your thoughts?" Minato inquired, as his son nodded enthusiastically as he looked at his older brother, who was suppressing his delight at the prospect of finally being able to practice with his younger brother. Minato smiled at his little boys before turning his attention to his former student, who nodded as though he knew that the king wanted.
Never leave Naruto's side.
Chapter Text
Naruto's combat skills grew over time, courtesy to their new training sensei and his son. Kurama sat on the ground, listening to his younger brother and his sensei's kid converse and play. because this was Naruto's first friend his age, Kurama smiled however kept a straight face since Kakashi was standing right behind the prince. "Prince Naruto, I have another person I'd want to introduce you to," the young kid exclaimed, holding Naruto's hands in his own. Naruto looked up at his new acquaintance because the tiny prince was just a few centimeters short. Naruto nodded and gazed at his fleeing friend with a smile, expecting both his friend and this new person.
To say Naruto was overjoyed would be an understatement; the prince was ecstatic. He was first told that they were heading to the Fire Kingdom to meet a prince his age, and then he learned that his new sensei had a son who was his age, causing the prince and the little child to become good friends over time. "Prince Naruto! He's here!" The tiny youngster exclaimed as he dragged his old 'buddy' along with him as he jogged towards his new companion. Naruto turned around to see a young red head lad smiling at him. The small kid, on the other hand, was not only beautiful, but also a royal, thanks to the crown of gold stones that sat comfortably on his hair, glittering brightly.
"This is prince Garaa of the sand, Prince Naruto," he says. The small child introduced himself by pointing to his best friend, who gave a hesitant smile to the newcomer. Naruto greeted the boy with a cheerful wave, apparently pleased that he would have more than one friend. "And prince Garaa, this is prince Naruto of the Wind," he added, making Garaa smile at his new acquaintance and comrade. While Kurama and Kakashi kept an eye on the three young boys, Minato and four different kings sat across the palace in the large tea room, discussing politics and how to balance the peace between the kingdoms.
However, the rulers were not fond of each other's presence, particularly the king of the Wind and of the Fire. Minato moved away from Fugaku, who still had a scowl on his face, with a faint smile. "Lord Yagura, it's been a while since we last met; how are things in the Water Kingdom?" Minato inquired of the short king, who looked angrily at him. Yagura spat on the floor, clearly lacking in patience, to show his contempt for the Wind realm. He didn't like the way this kingdom was handled; unlike his, the wind kingdom has no combat skills and is nothing more than a bunch of helpless babies.
"I have no reason to send my fine instructors to you cowards; unlike the fire kingdom, you three kingdoms have raised nothing but sheep," Yagura added as he stood up and allowed his guards to lead him out the palace exit. Minato sighed as Yagura walked away, sending a small glare at the tiny smirk on Fugaku's face as he turned towards the other lords. "Lord Rasa, the medics from the medical center will be with you in no time," Minato said, enabling the Sand's king to smile and nod slightly as he stood up and allowed the guards to take him, content with the bargains he had made with the Wind's king. Minato sighed and switched his attention to the Earth's King, leaving only the three separate kings.
"Lord Onoki, the fertility needed for your herbs will be given when you have delivered your pledge, The astrologers must be delivered here by tomorrow," Minato explained, allowing the elderly King to nod his head happy with the deal he had obtained. Only the King of the Wind and Fire was seated as the king was escorted. "Lord Fugaku, it's a pleasure that you've decided to visit the water kingdom and make deals, but I know this isn't your genuine objective; what do you want, Fugaku?" Minato inquired as he watched the doors close in front of them, leaving the room completely empty.
Fugaku looked at Minato with utter anger, his crimson orbs reflecting Minato's ocean blue eyes, with a small growl. "Minato, stop the deed; there are reports that you possess the demon fox's strength; where is it?" When Fugaku questioned as he stood up, Minato's phony smile vanished as soon as the word 'rumors' was mentioned. Instead of letting that traitor escape, they should have caught him when they had the chance. Minato's attitude altered instantly when he saw his wife stroll into the tea room with Kurama by her side. The poker expression on Kurama's face altered instantly as he saw the king of fire.
Fugaku turned and pasted a phony smile on his face, not wishing to fight any further on the subject at issue. "Let us debate this subject at my Nephew's coronation, after all, all the kingdoms are invited," Fugaku joked as he allowed the guards to lead him to the palace exit, but he still managed to sneak a glare at the king and his son. As he watched the king's glare from afar directed at both himself and his father, a light grumble still escaped the prince's throat. "Wasn't that Mikoto's husband, Minato?" Kushina inquired as she sat in the same armchair as her husband during the meeting. He verified the queen's suspicions with a nod, causing her to smile and look towards the door, eager to see her childhood friend.
Minato turned to his family with a gentle smile, instructing a guard to bring Naruto to them. Kurama sat by the window, admiring the colorful carnival that had erupted in the realm in celebration of the king's summit. Today was the day when the royal kings of the five great kingdoms gathered in the wind kingdom to discuss and keep peace between them. The door opened quickly, announcing Naruto's arrival, who had a puzzled expression on his face. "Did you call for me, father?" inquired the little prince, prompting his parents to nod and motion him to come into the room and take a seat.
"Naruto, my boy, please take a seat, I have something important to discuss," Minato said as he sat next to his wife, allowing Naruto to walk in towards Kurama while Kakashi trailed behind him. Naruto took a seat next to his older brother, looking up at his parents, perplexed, as he waited for them to speak. Minato proceeded to describe the numerous nations to his youngest son with a deep sigh, as Kurama already knew the kingdoms due to his position as the heir to the throne. Naruto listened intently to his father, finally understanding why his new buddy, Garaa, wore golden jewels instead of blue diamonds in his crown.
"Now that you've learned about the many kingdoms and their cultures, I'd want to separate you and Kurama from the princes of the fire kingdom, as it is customary for all royal families to attend a royal coronation, do you understand?" As both Naruto and Kurama exchanged puzzled looks, Minato finished explaining. Kurama couldn't help but recall the young prince who had accompanied him to the library a few weeks before. Naruto, on the other hand, looked at his father, puzzled, as he tried to figure out what was wrong with the fire princes.
"But why can't we stay with them, Father? We wouldn't be in danger because both Kurama and I are trained in wind-style combat "As he glanced at his brother's concerned face, Naruto reasoned. He couldn't help but wonder what made his father dislike both the fire princes. Naruto had never seen the princes in the palace grounds, unaware to the fact that the heir and king of the fire kingdom had visited their realm on numerous occasions. Minato rose from his seat and moved towards his sons with a sigh. To encourage the princes to obey his order, Minato gave them a feeble smile while holding them in his arms. The Wind Kingdom has never been a violent or enraged kingdom.
Peace has always been the kingdom's goal, and the royal family will die for it. However, this kingdom is not to be trifled with, since it rivals the strength of the fire kingdom, the two most powerful countries. One governs via violence, while the other governs through peace. "Those Uchiha's are wolves in sheep's clothing," Minato revealed to his son, causing Kurama's eyes to widen in surprise. "Please promise me that you will never go near those Uchiha's," Minato added. A wolf in sheep's clothing? Of course, how could he believe anyone could be as sweet as Itachi, it was all a ruse, but the young prince remained perplexed as to how the heir of another kingdom had pushed him out of his comfort zone.
"Of course, father, we'll stay away from the princes," Naruto said as he beamed his customary bright and lovely smile at his father, instantly restoring joy to the room. Kurama couldn't help but give his younger brother a faint unseen smile. The king turned to look at his eldest son for confirmation, knowing that the heir to the fire kingdom and his son had met, but not knowing if the meeting had gone well or not. His eldest son's expression, though, stopped him from asking. His face had a look of disappointment on it, but it wasn't directed at anyone else but himself. The king was aware that the two young boys had a pleasant encounter, and the words spoken immediately snuffed out their glad reunion, leaving the prince in a sour mood.
"But father, when is the coronation?" Without even realizing it, Naruto asked a question that lifted the mood. Kurama's smile was restored by the expression of pure naïve inquiry on his brother's face. Naruto is truly a gift from the gods, a true angel disguised as a human in appearance and demeanor. With a bright smile on her face, Kushina rose from her seat and headed towards her two beautiful sons. She reassured her spouse by placing her hand on his shoulder and smiling at him. The relationship between the kingdoms of fire and wind hasn't always been nice. The king and queen were plagued by horrible recollections of backstabbing and a dreadful history.
Unlike Minato, however, Kushina chose to disregard the fact that her childhood friend, Mikoto, abandoned her in a dangerous situation. As the years passed, Mikoto apologized and awaited Kushina's forgiveness, which she eventually received. In contrast, Minato would never forgive his childhood buddy Fugaku for betraying him in front of the Water kingdom. Fugaku and Minato haven't been on speaking terms since that incident. Kingdom gatherings and royal celebrations were the only times the two erstwhile pals came into contact. Fugaku had a cold demeanor and maintained strict control over his family and realm, never allowing a smile to appear on anyone's face.
"The coronation will take place on Thursday. As a result, Naruto, we'll have to start leaving later today in order to get there on time "Naruto's eyes widened in surprise as Kushina spoke in place of her husband. The young prince is apprehensive about leaving his new palace employee pal. With his wide puppy dog eyes, he looked at his parents, hoping that they would agree with his demands. Minato and Kushina exchanged puzzled looks as they tried to figure out what their young fox wanted.
"Mother, father, may I please bring Lee with us, he is my dearest buddy," the young prince requested, his wide puppy dog eyes fixed on his parents. Mighto Guy, the princes' new combat instructor, has a son named Lee. Both the green-loving father and son gave delight and enthusiasm to the young princes' combat sessions, but they were exhausting and intense workouts that neither Naruto nor Kurama could keep up with.
"I'm sorry, Naruto, but Lee needs to stay with his father; this is a royal coronation, and only royal families, high-class families, and their personal guards are invited," Minato explained to his son, causing the puppy dog eyes to dip and a little pout to appear on the prince's face. However, it was quickly reversed when he learnt that he would still be accompanied by Kurama and Kakashi to the royal coronation.
"How about we go get ready for the coronation, my baby fox cubs?"
Chapter Text
Kushina walked down the corridor guiding her darling tiny fox cubs, as she affectionately refers to them, with her. Every kingdom on the earth has a spiritual animals that connects its people to their culture. The foxes of the wind realm are famed for their immense energy and powerful wills, yet each spirit has its own downfall and demons, such as the demonic nine-tailed fox. According to legend, looking directly into the demon's flaming red eyes will send you to an unending pit of pain, the polar opposite of the spirit animal in the fire world. The fire citizens have their own spiritual animal, a dragon, to represent their power and ferocity.
The fire kingdom, unlike the wind kingdom, does not have demons that could cast curses on the unfortunate residents; yet, the dragons are enormous and powerful enough to keep the fire kingdom afloat. As they approached Naruto's guarded room, Naruto looked up at his mother, allowing the guards to open and seal the doors behind them. "Do you have any friends outside the kingdom, Mother?" As he sat on his bed, Naruto queried, allowing Kurama to sit next to him while Kakashi remained behind the young princes. Kushina paused for a moment in her search through her son's walk-in closet in response to the query. Kushina turned back to face her two boys and issued the order to the room's maids to find the Wind's royal attire for their young prince. Kushina took a seat between Naruto and Kurama and embraced her sons in her arms as she began to tell herself and her friend's tale to her beautiful sons.
"So you were friends with Itachi's mother and she abandoned you in a minefield between the water kingdom and our realm?" Kurama tried to figure out how the royal family of the fire kingdom was connected. Naruto was perplexed as he looked at his older brother, wondering how Kurama knew someone from the Fire royal line. Kushina smiled down at her youngest son's puzzled expression as she nodded, confirming her son's suspicions. She didn't want to sperate her children from the fire princes, but she also didn't want them to be traumatized at such an early age. The Uchiha's are really wolf in sheep's clothing, and you never know when they'll strike.
"Your highness, prince Naruto's attire is complete; may I pack the luggage for the journey?" The queen was informed, and she nodded, leaving her sons alone and accompany the maids to keep the luggage and the walk in closet organized. Kushina, like the rest of the wind's royal line, never looked down on anyone because of their position. Any member of the palace staff was considered a member of the family, but the royal family was always treated with respect and love by the palace staff. Naruto locked his gaze on his mother's fleeing body, then turned to face his older brother as soon as she was out of sight, a worried expression on his face. The young prince was terrified by the things he had heard, believing the Uchiha were nothing more than demons.
Kurama saw his younger brother's troubled expression and hugged him tenderly and securely, as though he were expressing his intense affection for a delicate glass. Naruto relaxed in his brother's arms, but the young prince's mind was still haunted by the recollection of his previous sensei Mizuki. Unlike Naruto, Kurama is terrified on the inside; this is the first time either brother has been brought outside of their kingdom, let alone their palace. His reasoning is still clouded by the prospect of losing his younger sibling. "Don't worry, Naruto, I'll be here for you," Kurama told his younger brother as he gently stroked his back in a soothing cadence, attempting to psychologically soothe him.
"All right, my baby fox cubs, let's get you dressed up," Naruto's walk-in closet echoed with the queen's voice, allowing both princes to turn in the direction of their mother's voice. Kushina stepped away, allowing the maids to approach their youngest prince and prepare him for the journey. The thought of one of the palace servants rising against them to attain the nine tails demon powers still haunted Kushina's mind as she silently gazed at Kakashi, expressing her fear for her son. Kakashi nodded, recognizing his queen's concern, and walked straight to the closet to keep a check on the prince.
As she turned to face her eldest son, who was still staring inside the closet, the queen's expression changed from worry to excitement. "Now, let's get you ready, Kurama," Kushina said, ruffling his silky long red hair with a smile. The little prince groaned about his mother's treatment of him, allowing the queen to discreetly chuckle at her gloomy son. Kushina began dragging her son towards his chamber, which was not far from Naruto's, after allowing the guards to open and close the doors behind the queen and prince allowing them complete solitude. Kurama's chamber is less secured than Naruto's because he isn't in as much danger as Naruto.
Kushina looked around the vast room, noticing two maids bowed at the presence of their queen and prince beside the prince's closet. Kurama sat irritably on his bed, not in the mood to let the servants dress him up like a five-year-old. Kurama couldn't help but think back to the day he met Itachi as he looked up at the ceiling. After all, the grumpy prince did spill out all his feelings when he conversed with Itachi, so the heir of the fire kingdom appeared like someone he could trust. Kurama became irritated and anxious as he shook his head around, attempting to remove the prince from his mind. Why is it so difficult to get the prince off his mind?
"Come in, Kurama, and get ready! We'll be departing soon," As she came out of the walk-in closet, the queen called for her son, and the two maids trailed closely behind her, heads bowed. Nodding towards his mother, Kurama stood up from his king-sized bed and headed towards the maids , who gently retreated into the closet as Kushina smiled at her son's receding form and walked out of the room towards her own bedroom to get dressed for the event.
Both princes were soon seated on their parents' thrones near the palace entrance. Due to Naruto's powers, they stopped allowing villagers past the royal walls, therefore those two seats were hardly utilized. The two princes, on the other hand, were not alone; as usual, Kakashi stood behind them, and a small kid clad entirely in green stood in front of both of them. Because this is the entryway to the palace, the area was heavily guarded from head to toe. "Don't worry, prince Naruto, I'll be OK; I just have to do my best to earn the power of youth!" the young boy cried joyfully as Naruto smiled at him.
Kurama scowled at his battle sensei's kid, the power of youth is nothing more than a myth that allows people to outperform regular humans. Guy and Lee, on the other hand, decided to get that mythical power. Kurama looked to the side with a shake of his head, his head resting on his hand as he boringly gazed at the vast palace entryway. His brother and he are both ready to leave, but their parents are nowhere to be seen. "I'll do my best to gain that power of youth, but how do you get it, Lee?" the young prince inquired, his huge innocent eager eyes on the young lad in front of him. Lee nodded enthusiastically as he explained his 'theory', clearly believing that they will acquire the power of youth, despite the fact that they were still only six years old.
"Let's go now, my baby foxes," as her voice echoed around the vast castle throne room, the queen addressed her sons. Minato and Kushina entered the throne room dressed in the royal colors of their realm, sky blue and white. Both princes rose from the thrones, Naruto sprinting towards his parents, while Kurama went slowly behind his brother, his gaze fixed on the ground. As soon as both boys were in front of the king and queen, Minato produced two gorgeous crowns, one for the heir and the other for the prince. It was customary for all the princes/princesses in the kingdoms to wear two separate crowns so that everyone could see the members of the royal families' position.
To keep the kingdoms apart, the boys' crowns were encrusted with stunning blue diamonds and crystals, allowing the national color blue to shine through. Naruto was not like other princes from many kingdoms; the young prince was unconcerned about his status, whether king or servant. As the guards stood behind them, Kushina gently placed the crowns on her sons' heads. The guards uniforms changed from their typical plain attire to their sky blue uniform with white insignia to symbolize their standing among the guards. Kakashi was clad with a blue and golden badge to signify that he is a private guard for the royals, unlike the normal royal guards.
"Let's get going to the carriage, shall we?" Minato inquired as he grasped Kushina's hand in his, allowing her to smile at her husband while the princes cringed at their father's flirtation method. Despite this, the royal family proceeded to the palace gate and down the long steps to the four white carriages that awaited them, each with a little flag representing their realm and spiritual foxes etched into the carriage doors. As the royal family's guards boarded a separate carriage, the chauffeur cheerfully opened the doors for them, giving the royal family more space. After all, this was their first time outside the palace walls, and both princes gazed out the windows with wonder and delight.
As the carriage began to travel out of the palace gates, welcoming them into the village, the king and queen stood there with brilliant smiles on their faces, watching their children. Naruto observed how festive the village appeared, noting that a multitude of people had formed a road leading to the settlement's departure, wishing the royal family a safe journey. Naruto sat back in his seat and glanced down at the floor as they got further and further away from the town, unsure what to do. Kurama sensed his brother's unease and hugged him while he watched his parents study the map and decide which roots to pursue.
Unfortunately, the woodlands outside of the kingdom are far more hazardous than the kingdom itself, and now that the world has learned about wind's royal family and the nine tails demon spirit fox, danger is more likely to embrace them with open arms. Minato, thankfully, had anticipated this eventuality and had brought three guard carriages and a map to locate the safest way to the fire kingdom. Kushina noticed her husband's worried expression and offered to help him locate the safest path. Kurama kept an eye on his parents for a time, allowing Naruto to settle down on him, knowing that the journey would be long and difficult. Kurama growled and turned away from the window, apparently annoyed by the 'curse' placed on his younger brother.
Naruto sighed as he recognized the problem his family was having, and he continued to stare out the window, letting the silence to surround them. Kurama, on the other hand, saw his small brother's lonely expression and relaxed his position to look at his sibling, who was still in his arms. "Naruto? Are you doing okay?" Kurama inquired of his younger brother, prompting the young prince to nod and give his older brother a reassuring smile. As the tension in the vehicle grew, Kushina and Minato worriedly looked up at their two sons. The queen took her husband's hand in hers and gave him a reassuring glance.
Minato turned away from his wife and towards the chauffeur at the carriage's front. The king began to explain the route to the fire kingdom by opening the window. "Are you sure you're fine, Naruto?" Kushina inquired of her youngest son, who turned to face his mother. Naruto slid out of his older brother's clutches and sat down correctly with a tiny smile. With a bright smile on his face, he explained, "Of course mother, I'm just tired," instantly dispelling the tension that had previously pervaded the carriage. Kushina and Kurama both smile at the bright ball of sunshine, relaxed in the knowledge that their little prince is safe and happy.
Will they, however, be able to keep that smile?
Chapter Text
Silent snoring was heard in the carriage, well... ignoring the constant yelling and cheering coming from the guards' carriage. Both young princes were fast asleep on top of each other with small smiles on their faces. Before their late night sleep, Minato decided to stop by a beautiful lake in the middle of the large Wind kingdom's forest. The young boys played around in the grass as the King continued to inform the chauffeur about their route while Kushina sat on the beautiful shimmering grass watching her sons run around. Kakashi and their guards' general, Yamato, stood by the side of the queen in order to protect them from any unexpected attack.
"Do you know any of the Fire Kingdom's royal family, Mother?" Naruto asked his mother, who had turned to face her son. Kushina smiled as she realized Naruto was a young lad full of wonder and curiosity. Kushina nodded as she took her kid into her arms, allowing the guards to keep an eye on Kurama, who was seen cuddling a fox near the lake, after all, this is still the Wind Kingdom. Naruto grinned as he sat on his mother's lap and smiled back at his cheery mother as she poked his nose.
"A long time ago, Naruto, I was best friends with Mikoto, the queen of the fire realm; she may be fearsome and loving at the same time, but she isn't as strong as mama." Kushina laughed as she tickled her baby child, causing him to smile instantly. Naruto couldn't help but imagine the royal family of the fire country as he listened carefully. A big splash halted the queen from completing her long story about herself and her buddy after only a few moments. Looking for the source of the sound, you could see a wet and irritated Kurama standing still and staring at the water, where the fox that had been cuddling with the heir had been bouncing about the lake.
When Minato heard the splashing water, he turned around to face his family. The king stepped up from his seat in front of the carriage with a slight chuckle, enabling the chauffeur to consider the route and calculate the time it would take to arrive. As he sat close to his wife, Minato grabbed his youngest son and hugged him tightly while looking at his eldest son. Kurama was about to jump into the lake to give that fox a piece of his mind when he straightened his attire and turned to face his family, who instantly brought a smile to his face when he saw his little brother laughing with his parents.
"All right, let's get going now," Minato said as he rose up, tugging Naruto up with him, causing the little youngster to sigh in frustration. Naruto wished he could stay here longer; the forest is stunning, and the presence of foxes and other creatures added to the allure for the young prince. Naruto went back and gave the small fox a quick embrace before following after his family, turning to glance back at the lake as his father began to walk towards the carriage. As he took his normal place next to his brother, the young prince gave a short wave to the perplexed-looking fox.
The carriage began to move as soon as the order was given, making the young prince pout at the prospect of leaving his new fox companion alone in the middle of the forest. When Naruto turned to face his brother, he offered him a surprise embrace, which made Kurama uncomfortable as his wet clothes began to stick to him even more. "Now, boys, we'll be arriving at the fire kingdom in about six to seven hours. I want you two to act and represent the wind kingdom without hesitation, and do not follow anyone in the fire kingdom; I want you Kurama to stay with Naruto and keep him safe and protected, understood?" Minato inquired, a serious frown on his face as he stared at his two little sons.
Kurama gave his father a firm nod, knowing that he would always put his life on the line to protect his younger brother. Naruto, on the other hand, maintained his puzzled expression, plainly wondering what was wrong with the fire kingdom and what made them dangerous in his father's view. Despite this, the young prince gave his father a polite nod and accepted his wishes without complaint. Kushina smiled at her children, admiring how lovely and polite they had grown up, despite the fact that they had developed their own personalities, making both young princes unique. as time passes, the little boys are silently snoring in the rolling carriage as the magnificent moon sparkles in the background, leading towards our current time.
Kushina continued to stare out into the dark woodland, sighing silently. The queen couldn't sleep as she kept staring out the window. The dark forest just added to her anxiety; traveling in the dark has always been one of her concerns, since anything unexpected and swift could happen at any time. Minato observed his wife's distress and hugged her tightly and affectionately, causing Kushina to softly smile at her husband's thoughtful gesture. "What exactly is the issue, Kushina?" The king inquired as he placed a delicate kiss on her palm, prompting her to blush softly yet shake her head in denial, attempting to keep her anxieties to herself.
Minato, on the other hand, knew better than to believe her because she was prone to keeping her troubles to herself. Minato turned to face his wife with a big sigh in order to look her in the eyes. The king glanced at his wife with a warm smile, placing a soothing hand on her. The queen chuckled slightly as she sat properly and placed a hand over her husband's free hand as she turned to gaze at his appealing look. "Minato, I'm just afraid of traveling in the dark; I don't think it's the safest option," she explained to her husband, who gazed out the window to see nothing but blackness and the shadows of huge trees looming overhead. The king nodded, taking in his wife's thoughts.
Minato turned to the carriage window in the front and opened it, signaling the chauffeur to come to a halt. The chauffeur stopped the carriage from continuing on the commands of his king. Minato moved over to the guards carriage and opened the door as he stepped out. When the guards saw their king, they all came to a standstill and reverently bowed down. Kakashi and Yamato remained in a separate carriage to demonstrate their distinct guarding positions. "Kotetsu, Izumo, I want you on duty, guard our carriage; I'll raise your rank after we arrive and return safely; nevertheless, keep this unexpected guarding duty hidden from Naruto, Understood?" Informed the king as both the called guards saluted as walk towards the carriage.
Minato returned to the carriage and smiled at his wife, assuring her that the voyage would be safe because they were guarded. The queen smiled back and rested her head on her husband's shoulder, slowly drifting off to sleep. The king smiled down at his wife and sighed as he returned his gaze to the window. Except for the youngest prince of the Sand, none of the royal families have seen Naruto. They've all seen his eldest kid Kurama and have either expressed delight or irritation. However, now that the mystery of the nine tails demon within the royal family of the wind has been revealed, he can only speculate on how they will react to the youngest prince filled with brightness.
As the sun rose higher in the sky, the sky became more beautiful, with tones of blue, yellow, orange, and purple. As the sun's rays began to beam on their faces, the young princes' eyes began to flutter open. Kurama began to grumble in irritation, wondering what the purpose of the curtains was if they weren't preventing the sunrays into the carriage; but, unlike his younger brother, who began to wipe his eyes to remove the sleep from his eyes, Kurama went back to sleep. Naruto's eyes blinked open once, twice, and he looked about his surroundings, seeing his mother and brother were sound asleep, but his father was still staring at the same map from the beginning of the trip.
The young prince stood up from his seat, straightened his back, and came towards his father, pulling on his long blue sleeve. Minato smiled softly as he looked down from the map in his palm and saw his son's confused morning face. The king was still wondering as to how his son had managed to appear so innocent and adorable. Minato took up his son and quickly placed him on his lap, hugging him tightly and firmly. Naruto hugged his father, happy at the attention he was receiving. "When are we arriving at the fire kingdom, Father?" inquired the little prince, as his father sighed and looked up at the ceiling. Looking out into the vast land wasn't an option at the point as the curtains were covering the beautiful view.
"We'll be there soon, Naruto, just rest for now," Minato advised his son, who nodded and relaxed upon his father, prompting him to smile warmly and rest his hand on his son's hair. The king could tell they'd arrived in the fire kingdom by looking in front of him. The forest trees in the fire kingdom are very different from the ones they are used to. The king's attention was drawn to the young boy on his lap by the sound of silent snoring. Minato took up his sleeping infant and laid him back next to his older brother, chuckling softly. Minato sat back down in his own seat and proceeded to read at the map, calculating his current position, after giving his young son a short peck on the forehead.
"Have we arrived yet, Minato?" The queen's voice drew his attention away from the chart and toward his wife, who was just waking up. With a nod, Minato slid the map back onto the seat, emphasizing that his family always came first, followed by the kingdom and his work. Minato assisted his wife up to a proper sitting position with a brief kiss on the forehead as the queen shook off her tiredness. Kushina couldn't help but smile as she turned to see her children. It's a beautiful sight to see the innocence flowing from them. Her maternal instinct, on the other hand, arose because she wanted her children to appear proper and well-dressed.
"Naruto, Kurama, up now, We have arrived in the fire kingdom, we need you two to look your best," Kushina called as she started to open the curtains, allowing the sun's rays to flow into the carriage in a rush. Kurama couldn't help but groan in annoyance, after all, the young prince was never a morning person. Naruto, on the other hand, just started to blink his eyes, clearly showing his discomfort since he had just recently shut his eyes to go back to sleep. Kushina couldn't help but laugh, even with her title as a queen and a part of the royal family in the Wind kingdom, she is still like every mother whether a queen or an ordinary villager.
Kurama tried to sleep despite the fact that the sun was shining directly in his face. Naruto had already awoken and was perplexedly glancing about the carriage. Although the young prince believes they have arrived at the kingdom, all he sees are trees. The queen stepped out of the carriage after ordering it to come to a halt for a time. Naruto followed his mother out into the dark forest, looking around in wonder; however, Kurama remained in the carriage, wanting nothing more than to sleep. "Kurama, you better be out here before I start counting down," Kushina warned her sleeping son, who groaned in response to his mother's 'annoying' behavior.
"But mother, you said we were in the fire realm," Naruto informed, clutching his mother's long blue sleeves. Kushina sat on the grass, looking at her son, and taking his hands in hers as she turned him around.
"And we are, Naruto,"
Notes:
Hey guys, Crystal here, I am really sorry for not uploading sooner. I just have my international Baccalaureate exams in a month and I am focusing more on passing so I could graduate... hopefully.
As soon as May 20th pass, you will be in for a surprise.
Again I am truly sorry for my inactivity here.
Thank you for understanding
Chapter Text
"And we are, Naruto," the queen informed her son, enabling him to gaze down the mountains at the big and magnificent realm. The palace stood out among the kingdom's features. Large and lovely, with red banners fluttering in the breeze. There was a great stone wall enclosing their realm, with dragons engraved onto it. Naruto couldn't help but stare, causing Kushina to laugh at her son's expression. When they heard Kurama's loud and irritated yawn, both the queen and the prince came to their senses. Looking around, the heir was both irritated and surprised. After all, this was the young princes' first time leaving their palace.
"Mother, why did we come to a halt so close to the kingdom?" Kurama asked his mother, who sighed. Every morning, the queen wondered how the servants fared with the young heir. The prince appears to be a nightmare to work with. The queen, on the other hand, shrugged off the negative emotions in her head and motioned her son over to her. Following the king's command, Kakashi quickly made his way over to the family. Kushina turned around and told Kakashi to bring over one of the queen's beauty equipment in one of the smallest luggage's.
After receiving the equipment, the queen sat her youngest son in front of her and began to comb his unkempt hair, allowing Kurama to gaze at his reflection in the river that led to the kingdom. "Are we staying for more than a day, Mother?" Naruto queried, staring at the grass in front of him while his mother did his hair. Kushina nodded, knowing that her son could sense her nod, allowing her to continue combing in silence. Naruto couldn't help but be concerned as he looked down at the grass. The little prince never left his palace walls, which gave him shivers. Feeling his mother place his crown on his head, indicating that his mother is done with fixing him up.
Standing, Naruto ran over to his older brother and hugged him from behind, causing Kurama to jump out of his skin for a split second. "You look great, Naruto," Kurama said as he massaged his younger brother's head, trying to keep it the way his mother had kept it. "Thank you, Nii-san; Mother is waiting for you to do your hair," Naruto reminded his older brother, who grinned and stepped up, leaving Naruto to trail behind him. Kurama sat in front of his mother, untying his long, silky red hair and presenting it to her. Kushina has always admired her son's hair because it resembles her own, with the exception of Naruto's golden strands. Kushina took out the brush and began brushing her son's knotted hair.
Naruto lowered his gaze to his brother's crown. It is larger and more densely packed with blue gems than his own. The little prince was already familiar with the royal family's rituals and how the crowns represented their rank. Naruto glanced around, perplexed, after placing the crown on the lovely grass. The sound of whistling was loud and clear in the perspective of the prince. Standing up, the young prince began to go towards the dark woodland; even in the early morning, the forests in the fire kingdom were gloomy and mysterious. Kurama looked up to see his younger brother wandering slowly towards the trees, as if he were an enchanted ghost.
"Naruto! Where are you going?" Kurama inquired prompting the young prince to come to a halt and turn to face the dark forest. When the queen saw what was going on, she quickly placed the crown on her eldest son's head, symbolizing that she was done fixing him up. Kurama stood up and hurried towards his younger brother, holding his hand to turn him around. When the young heir looked into his eyes, he saw nothing but pure curiosity, but Naruto's eyes seemed to see a ghost. Kurama shook his younger sibling, attempting to bring Naruto back to reality. The little prince was brought back to his senses after a few more shaking, prompting him to glance at his mother, brother, and guardian in confusion.
"What happened?" Naruto inquired, perplexed as to what had caused his family and guard to stare at him with concern. Kushina sighed as the worry faded, but not completely. Taking her son's hand in hers, Kushina began dragging her children towards the carriage where the king was writing in a book. Minato looked up, closed the book, and smiled down at his children. Naruto grinned brightly at his father and leapt into his arms, forcing Minato to wrap his arms around his waist and lift him up. Kurama simply remained at his mother's side, seeking to conceal his displeasure with the guard behind them in order to keep the mood light in his family.
"Are you ready, kids? The next stop is the palace of the fire kingdom," Minato said to his children, who nodded. Minato chuckled as he set his youngest child down on the ground and let him get inside the carriage and take his original seat. Kurama trailed following his younger brother and sat next to Naruto, instantly engaging in some type of entertainment to keep themselves occupied during the voyage to the palace. Minato turned to face his wife and planted a delicate kiss on her hand, causing the queen to giggle slightly and climb into the carriage, with Minato close behind. Kakashi returned to his original carriage after closing the door for the royal family.
"Hello Taichou, you appear anxious; is there something that happened while you were guarding Prince Naruto?" Yamato inquired, his gaze fixed on his former leader. Kakashi sat on his seat opposite Yamato, letting out a long sigh as he did so. The sight of Naruto presumably being pulled into the trees was alarming. The guard was even more concerned by the small prince's expression. "This kingdom isn't safe for the prince; we need to leave as soon as possible," Kakashi replied, but it was mostly intended at himself as his protective instinct kicked in. Yamato glanced at his former captain with disbelief; they had just recently arrived in the fire kingdom, and this was the attitude of the prince's personal guard. This must be a really dangerous location.
Turning to glance out the window, the movement of trees suggested that the carriages were on their way to the fire kingdom. Looking down at the ground, Kakashi wondered how he was going to defend the young prince even with them in the fire kingdom, a realm notorious for trickery and harshness. Silence filled the vehicle as both guards remained motionless, peering out into the huge land and witnessing the large stone wall defending the fire kingdom come into view. The sight of the dragons carved into the wall sent shivers down the guards' spines. After all, both guardians were used to the wind kingdom's peaceful and beautiful spiritual foxes.
Looking out the window, Naruto noticed they had arrived at the entrance to the Fire Kingdom. The vehicle eventually came to a standstill, leading the young princes to exchange glances. Minato sighed and stepped up, allowing the carriage doors to be opened by the guards. Looking around, the king noticed that the carriage had come to a halt in front of the kingdom's entrance guards. Walking towards the front, Minato came up in front of the guards, who were staring at the man in front of them. "Open the entrance, we have been invited by your king to attend the royal coronation of your prince Obito," Minato said, prompting the guards to frown as they kept the gates locked.
"The royal families from the four other countries are the only people invited to the royal coronation," one of the guards informed the king, who looked at them as if they were nuts. How could they have missed the fact that he was the King of the Wind Kingdom? The king sighed and took a step forward, looking the guards in the eyes. The king's gaze sent shivers down the guards' spines, but both guards maintained the entrance barred. The reason for their arrogance was because Minato didn't wear the crown on his head, representing his rank; otherwise, they would joyfully welcome the royal family with open arms, or so they were told.
"How could you not recognize you're speaking to the king of the wind kingdom in this manner?" Minato inquired, curious as to what was going on in their heads to keep his family from passing through the gates. The guards were perplexed as they glanced at the king, unsure whether they should trust them or not. Their precise instruction was to prevent anyone without a crown from passing by, with the exception of the royal guards. Yet this 'strange' man proclaimed that he is the king of the Wind realm. However, before they could respond, a woman with long fiery red hair approached them. The gorgeous tiara on her head, encrusted with blue diamonds, demonstrated her position as queen of the wind kingdom.
"Minato sweetie, you left your crown in the carriage," the queen explained, handing her husband his crown as he became aware of the confusion. When the guards realized their error, they instantly bowed down to the family, clearing the way. Smiling at their achievement, the king and queen returned to the carriage to find their children laughing together. Minato and Kushina sat in their seat, smiling at their delighted smile, and watched as the carriage began to move forward and entered the kingdom. The young prince grinned brightly as he looked out joyfully at how different the architectural structure of the buildings were from his own realm.
The main difference, though, is the mood of the kingdom; Are they not overjoyed that a member of the royal family is being coronated today? Naruto sat back down correctly and turned to gaze at his father, perplexed. "Father, why isn't the country celebrating the coronation of a prince in the royal family today?" Naruto inquired as Kurama nodded, concerned, the kingdom seemed to be dead. Minato turned to face the kingdom; it had been a while since he had visited the kingdom, and everything had remained the same, with the exception of the changes they had made to the many venues around the kingdom used for conflicts.
"As I previously stated, this kingdom isn't a place for fun; just remember what I said, keep away from the royal family members," Minato reminded the young princes, who nodded as the palace came into view. The massive gates leading to the palace entrance opened, allowing the carriage to pass through. Trumpets could be heard booming across the realm as people stood around the steps leading to the palace entrance. Naruto gazed at the palace walls, which gave him goosebumps, as opposed to his palace, which is constructed of marbles and blue banners, with lovely paintings and foxes gracing the entryway.
This palace is built of coal black brick walls, red banners and dragons with rubies embedded in the dragons' eyes, large fire torches hanging against the walls, and black-clad guards standing just beneath it. Finally, we've arrived at the front of the palace. The carriage came to a halt as the Wind Kingdom's guards charged at it. "Presenting the royal family of the Wind Kingdom," Kotetsu exclaimed as he gripped the carriage door. "King Minato of the Wind Kingdom," The carriage doors opened, allowing Minato to walk out. Kushina, on the other hand, remained still, ordering her children to remain seated until their names were called, as is customary for a royal arrival.
"Queen Kushina of the Wind Kingdom!" Kotetsu continued as Kushina exited the carriage, smiling at her children. Kotetsu looked around as soon as the queen went out, and saw his queen hurry towards her husband. Two young boys stood by their mother, assuming they were the princes of the fire kingdom due to the rubies embedded in their crowns. "Prince Kurama and heir to the throne of the Wind Kingdom," Kotetsu said as he let the young heir get out of the carriage, retaining a cold expression on his face and striving to avoid glaring at the king of the fire kingdom.
"Finally, the young prince Naruto of the Wind Kingdom," Kotetsu said, allowing Naruto to walk out of the carriage with a smile. The idea of the Wind kingdom having another prince in the family shocked and perplexed the people of the Fire kingdom. Fugaku couldn't help but cast a sidelong glare towards his old pal. What was the purpose of concealing the prince's birth from the various kingdoms? The king of fire was going to get to the bottom of this quickly.
"Welcome, Lord Minato; it is a privilege to have you and your family here."
Chapter Text
"Welcome, Lord Minato; it is a privilege to have you and your family here." Fugaku said, putting on a wide phony smile. The Uchiha family came to a halt in front of the Uzumaki-Namikaze family as they walked down the stairs. Itachi gave Kurama a broad and brilliant smile as they looked into each other's eyes. The young prince Naruto, on the other hand, remained hidden behind his older brother. The palace and royal family appear to be far too upsetting for his tastes. Itachi's hand quickly moved to his younger sibling, who peered up at him with the same icy ebony eyes. The training that both young Uchiha boys had to go through on their father's orders was cruel and terrifying.
"Otouto, here is Prince Kurama, the prince I met in the Wind kingdom, and I believe this is your younger brother, Prince Naruto?" Itachi inquired, looking down at the tiny prince who was sheltering behind Kurama. As his father had instructed, Kurama clung to his younger brother as he nodded in response to Itachi's query. Itachi realizes, as he turns to face his parents, that both his and Kurama's parents are halfway up the staircase. Turning to face the two visiting princes, the fire kingdom's heir welcomed them into the palace. From behind, the young fire prince kept an eye on Naruto. He'd never seen such lovely brilliant blue eyes before.
Naruto has never been more afraid in his entire life as he ascended the stairway and entered the palace. In his eyes, the palace looks like a dungeon, and when he turned to gaze to the side, he noticed that there were eyes on him. Not just a pair of two eyes, but a slew of them. Kurama understood his smaller brother was in discomfort as he clutched onto his older brother closely. The young heir smiled down at his younger brother, quietly assuring him that he was safe as long as he was with him. Naruto sighed, grasping his brother's arm less tightly than before, as he faintly smiled at his older brother's reassuring smile.
"What's the matter, Kurama? Is Naruto uneasy at this place?" Itachi inquired, looking down at the small prince, who still had his grip on his older brother. Itachi bowed down, not waiting for an answer, and looked straight into those innocent sapphire blue eyes. Kurama instinctively hid his younger brother behind his back, denying Itachi access to his brother. Itachi raised his brow, perplexed, wondering what he had done wrong to elicit such a reaction from Kurama. Respecting the boundaries, Itachi stood back up and moved towards his younger brother, who remained still, his gaze fixed on the Wind kingdom's princes.
"The coronation isn't until late at night, so for now we'll welcome the royal families into the castle and celebrate my cousin's new duty as a Baron," Itachi explained to the princes as he bowed down and walked away towards his father's side. Kurama sighed as he watched Itachi's receding body, and as he turned to face Itachi's younger brother, Sasuke, he couldn't help but snarl quietly. In his opinion, both of these Uchiha's seem questionable. Sasuke, on the other hand, didn't feel the least bit threatened. "Let's go, Naruto," Kurama said as he approached his parents, who were having separate talks.
Fugaku and Minato maintained a peaceful and collaborative setting with bright smiles on their faces, but their eyes reflect the total opposite. Their chat was not a friendly get-together, but rather an 'investigation.' Kurama chose to drag his younger brother closer towards his mother because the stress and mood surrounding his father were unsuitable for him. Kushina was laughing brightly with her good friend Mikoto, the queen of the fire country. "Mother, Naruto is feeling a little sleepy; is there anywhere he can rest?" Kurama lied between his teeth, making both Kushina and Naruto glance at the heir puzzled. The young prince didn't seem fatigued at all, but Kushina noticed what was going on and turned to look at her friend.
Mikoto recognized the situation and knelt to reach the young prince cowering behind his bigger sibling. "Is it Naruto?" Mikoto inquired, leading Naruto to retreat even further behind his brother, clutching his older brother's clothes even tighter. Recognizing her error, the queen smiled warmly and extended an arm towards the young terrified prince. "It's okay, Naruto, I won't hurt you; I'm guessing this is your first time seeing someone outside of your palace," Mikoto soothed the young prince, who peered at the queen from behind his bigger brother, his pristine sapphire blue eyes twinkling.
Mikoto stared in awe and amazement at those eyes; she had never seen such bright and gorgeous eyes in her life. Mikoto smiled warmly, allowing the little prince to stroll into her arms as he moved away from his brother. Kushina smiled happily at the sight of her son and her friend bonding together, but Kurama only stared at the queen who was tightly hugging his younger brother. The prince's emotions were unreadable due to the blank poker mask he was wearing, but because the royal family of the wind kingdom lived and grew up with the young heir, they could read him like an open book. Kushina noticed the look Kurama was giving Mikoto for touching Naruto and rushed up to her eldest son, seeking to calm him down.
"It's okay, Kurama, Mikoto is a friend, she wouldn't hurt Naruto even if her life depended on it," Kushina soothed as she placed her hand on her son's shoulder and watched Mikoto place Naruto on the ground and speak something into his ear. The young infant prince of the fire kingdom, Sasuke, soon appeared next to his mother, widening Kushina's eyes in surprise. She was told that the young prince of the fire kingdom was a year older than Naruto but still around the same age. The queen was going to approach the prince when she was stopped in her tracks by the look in his eyes. The queen had never seen such dead and icy ebony eyes before.
As she looked to the side, Kushina noticed that both the fire princes have the appearance of unmerciful royalty. Mikoto appears to be miserable, yet she is skilled at concealing her feelings. "Oh, and this is my son Sasuke, he's your age Naruto, do you think you could be friends?" Mikoto inquired as she drew her son closer to herself and Naruto. Both young princes peered into one other's eyes, puzzled and befuddled. Sasuke has been staring at the sapphire blue eyes, wondering how such innocence and purity could be preserved in such an unjust world. Naruto shifted his gaze to the side, uneasy about peering into those ebony holes. Those eyes sent shivers down the prince's spine; they appear dead and unhappy, which the prince isn't used to seeing.
"Well, Kushina, let me take you to your chamber; the royal families of the other kingdoms will be here shortly," Mikoto said, releasing both her son and Naruto. Kurama rushed to his younger brother's side and took him away from the young prince of the Fire kingdom, who seemed unmoved by the abrupt reaction of the Wind kingdom's heir. Mikoto directed one of the butlers standing around the throne room to bring the wind kingdom's royal family to the room they would be staying in. With a nod, the butler began to accompany Kushina and her children, however, Minato opted to continue his political talk with his 'old buddy.'
Naruto saw as he walked along the corridor that the palace had few windows that let in light. The prince was terrified and unsettled by the palace. Kurama continued to cradle his younger brother in his arm while reassuringly caressing his hand. "These are the chambers, your highnesses; I will be departing now," the butler bowed after opening two doors, one opposite the other. Kushina entered the room on the right and sighed, the kingdom hadn't altered a bit. Kushina, sitting on the bed, welcomed her children with wide arms.
Kurama sat next to his mother and younger brother, smiling quietly as his brother let out a bright smile as his mother held him. Naruto immediately relaxed his stiff muscles as he was welcomed into his mother's arms. "It's alright, my fox cubs, we'll simply remain here for three days, after all, Naruto, your new friend prince Garaa of the Sand is also coming here," Kushina soothed as she stroked her son's gorgeous golden hair. Kurama simply sat close to his mother, admiring the interior design of the palace chambers. This palace is diametrically opposed to the one they are accustomed to.
When comparing the bedroom of the young wind princes' and the bedrooms in the fire kingdom, the young heir would certainly choose his own chamber over the room they were assigned. To begin, Kurama's chamber is rather large with excess space; it is built with marble from floor to ceiling. A enormous crystal chandelier hangs from the ceiling, with little crystal-like lamps on the walls that encircle the area. Beautiful blue drapes, pillows, and covers on white furniture represent the colors of their kingdom. A giant glass door leads to a massive balcony with a magnificent view of the realm and the wildlife that surrounds the castle and kingdom.
However, the room they were allocated to has black brick walls, hardwood floors, a dead black bear carpet, and no windows. A gigantic metal chandelier with candles hanging from the ceiling, while large torches dangle from the walls around the chamber. There are no windows to let in sunlight, nor is there a balcony, and there is a massive fireplace with an image of the fire kingdom's ruler hanging on the wall in front of the bed. It would be an understatement to suggest that the wind realm is not like the fire kingdom.
"I know this is a big change for you my fox cubs, but you have to be strong, don't forget that the secret of the demon fox leaked out of the kingdom, I have a bad feeling that this kingdom knows about it as well, I wonder how Minato is dealing with Fugaku right now," Kushina explained as she stroked her son's hair, who was relaxing on his mother's arms and listening to her explanation with a worried expression. If a palace staff member sought to steal his power, he wondered how other people from different kingdoms will react to this disclosure.
"It'll be alright, Mother; I'll keep Naruto safe, after all, we do have Kakashi with us," Kurama muttered as he remembered his younger brother's personal guard. Kushina smiled at her older son's attempt to protect his smaller brother as she drew him into a hug, leading Kurama to snarl angrily. Even though they are in another realm and the only people he feels comfortable around are his family, Kurama still does not like to be touched in any way unless it is by his younger brother, Naruto.
Kushina stood up and sighed as she gazed around the room, finally letting go of her sons. The queen has always despised how dark and strange the chambers in the fire kingdom are. Kushina has always been welcomed inside the palace as a childhood friend of the fire kingdom's queen, and she is unfortunately well familiar with their methods in training, design, and respect. It has never been a wonderful sight to behold. She is pleased, though, that her friend Mikoto grew up to be a gentle woman, as opposed to her husband, who was drowning in his desire for power and respect.
The sound of footsteps stopped her investigation of the chamber, and both young princes gazed at the door with anticipation. Neither of the princes had ever needed to be so wary of their surroundings before they arrived in this country. Kushina moved towards the door, perplexed; who could have come here alone? and why? until she had a thought hit her hard. But of course! There is no other viable option. After a long wait, the door was unlocked to let in a little figure with ghostly eyes.
"Mother told me to summon you to the throne room; after all, the guests had arrived,"
Chapter Text
"Mother told me to summon you to the throne room; after all, the guests had arrived," the young prince said as he turned to face the family in front of him. Naruto was perplexed and concerned as he peered into the dark and cold eyes of the Uchiha prince. What had happened to make the little prince's eyes so cold? Kushina nodded and motioned for her children to follow her to the palace throne room. Sasuke's gaze was fixed on Naruto's back as he walked behind the family. Even at such a young age, the prince desired to have this enthralling prince all to himself. The young prince shivered as he realized there were eyes on his back.
Ignoring all the warnings the prince's mind was shrieking, Naruto turned to meet the young Uchiha prince's gaze. Both young princes remained staring at one other's eyes without even realizing it. The crystal blue eyes captivated the young Uchiha prince, while the black ebony eyes piqued the young Uzumaki-Namikaze prince's interest. "We have arrived, thank you for summoning us, prince Sasuke, but both myself and my fox cubs must meet and greet the other royals properly," Kushina broke their stare-off as she took hold of her two young boys and smiled at the young prince. Sasuke nodded as he watched the queen lead her children away from him.
Looking behind him, Naruto could still see Sasuke staring at him without blinking. When the young prince turned back, he saw that his mother and older brother were standing in front of a strange family. Each member of the royal family wears a silver crown with dark sapphires embedded in it. Connecting this knowledge to what his father told him at home. Naruto deduced that these are members of the Water kingdom's family. Because of their shark-like looks, the young prince stared at them for an unpleasant amount of time. "And this pipsqueak is supposed to be the winds' future duke," a tall man said as he looked down at the little princes.
The Water's heir looked rather menacing with that threatening demeaner surrounding him, while the young wind's prince cowered behind his older brother. Fear quickly returned to him, indicating that this isn't some sort of meet and greet, but rather a silent war. As he stared up at the Water's heir, Kurama sensed his younger brother's discomfort and fear. The Water's heir, Kisame smirked down at the princes of the Wind, and wondered whether this redhead was his future rival. However, the prince was still curious as to whether these two princes knew anything about the so-called demon spirit fox that had been the talk of the town in his realm.
Both princes did resemble foxes due to their distinctive whiskers, but he couldn't complain because his own family resembles their kingdom's spiritual animal, a shark. His younger brothers, remained seated on one of the tables set on this side of the hall, turning to look to the side. As he spoke with the queen of the Wind country, his father maintained a peaceful setting. Realizing that no other person was near by, Kisame bent down to reach the young princes' height quickly caused both princes to take a step back. "Have you ever heard of the Nine Tails demon spirit fox?" Kisame inquired of the boys, who were staring at him with wide eyes while the Winds heir clutched his younger brother tightly.
After all, kids are simpler to read than teenagers or adults, so their hesitation was able to validate his suspicions. "Of course we have, the fox is nothing more than a fable, a myth to be dreaded," Kurama explained as he rapidly reapplied his poker face. Kisame nodded, joining façade as he internally laughed at the prince's attempt to conceal the fact that the demon fox was standing just behind the heir. Kisame, on the other hand, beamed at the success, knowing that his goal for the day had been met, and that he would soon submit his results to his father. "Thank you for your time, your highness; I would swiftly present my fox cubs, the heir to the kingdom Kurama and his younger brother and future duke Naruto," Kushina said as she moved over to her children's side. The faster they are introduced, the sooner they will be able to leave this family. After all, the queen was once imprisoned in the kingdom during the reign of the Water's former king.
"A pleasure, this is Kisame, the heir, Suigetsu, the future duke of the realm, and Haku, the future general provided all goes well," the king said as he took his children into his arms. Naruto examined each of the princes. Suigetsu appears his age, although he is noticeably taller in the young prince's sight. Haku, on the other hand, appeared to be a year younger than his older brothers. To begin, Naruto almost mistook the prince for a princess, and the kid lacked the shark-like traits that his family possessed. He assumed he received it from his father because the king resembled a youngster with no shark-like traits.
Bowing, Kushina began to take her children away from the family and towards a different table that had a royal family clothed in green to represent their realm. Looking around at the family members, Naruto couldn't find anyone his age, except for a tiny girl standing by the side of an elderly man. The girl appeared to be approximately his older brother's age, but he was bewildered as to where her other family members were. "Lord Onoki, it's good to see you again; how are the kingdom and the children?" Kushina inquired as she knelt and bowed in front of the room's eldest king.
Turning to the side, both princes gazed at the young girl, who wore the same crown design as Kurama but was encrusted with Emeralds, indicating her status as the heir to the Earth kingdom. When the princess felt eyes on her, she looked to the side and saw that both of the young princes were staring at her in awe. The princess smiled as she proceeded towards the princes and bowed down in front of them to show her respect.
"Princess Kurotsuchi of the Earth kingdom at your service, your highnesses, this is the first time I have seen the princes or any royal member of the Wind kingdom, but you all look splendid, the blue colour suits you, I have heard your spiritual animal is a fox, they are so magical, beautiful, and peaceful, my kingdom's spiritual animal is a horse, after all, they do represent freedom and grace," the young princess rambled on about culture and spiritual animals. Both young princes were taken aback by the princess' understanding and affection for spiritual animals, but the main point they couldn't ignore was her excitement, which lightened the situation causing Naruto to smile brightly at her enthusiasm.
"These are my young fox cubs, the heir to the throne Kurama and the future duke of the country Naruto," Kushina interrupted the princess' infinite ramble without realizing it, but Kurotsuchi didn't appear bothered at all. Onoki smiled and nodded his head, acknowledging the young princes in front of him. Onoki turned to the side and observed his granddaughter inching ever so slowly away to upset some of the other royalty.
"It's a pleasure to finally see the Wind's princes, and this over here is my granddaughter, Kurotsuchi, she will be a powerful and independent queen, after all, she is the next heir or heiress in line," Onoki introduced his granddaughter, who walked up to her grandfather and the Wind's royal family, excluding the king, who was still in a private conversation with the Fire's king.
Kushina smiled at the small girl and excused herself and her children to greet and meet the other members of the royal family. She began dragging her sons across the room and towards a table where another royal family sat, cradling her sons in her arms. Naruto took a closer look and saw that the family was none other than the sand's royal family. With a bright smile on his face, Naruto felt his apprehension lift when he saw a familiar face within the royal walls other than his own family members.
"Lord Rasa, a pleasure to finally meet you, I am Queen Kushina of the Wind Kingdom, I have heard a lot about you from my husband. Tell me, how is the kingdom going?" Kushina asked as she introduced herself and allowed her children to stand by the royal children of the Sand Kingdom. Naruto smiled brightly as he jumped and gave his new acquaintance a big hug causing the young prince to smile. The young prince, Garaa has never had a hug before in his life causing this action to be quite foreign to him. Unknowing of what to do, the prince just kept his hand to the side and waited for the Wind's prince to let go of him.
Finally letting go, Naruto peered into the prince's eyes, perplexed; anyone who gives a hug must also receive one. That's how it was always done in his realm. "It's not what you're thinking Naruto, it's just that I'm not used to getting hugs, so I'm not sure what to do in that circumstance," Garaa said, his cheeks flushed. Naruto grinned, knowing he had not insulted the prince in any way. Turning to the side, the young princes discovered that their siblings were simply staring at each other with poker faces. Garaa turned to look at the Wind kingdom's heir with interest.
During his journey to the Wind kingdom, he noticed the prince seated with a guard, having been introduced to Naruto by his close friend Lee. Before he could even open his tongue, both Wind princes were hauled towards their mother, who was introducing them to his father. "These are my fox cubs, Kurama, the heir to the kingdom, and Naruto, the future Duke," Kushina smiled as she introduced and hugged both her offspring. Naruto guffawed somewhat at his mother's warm hug, whilst Kurama merely stood there frowning.
King Rasa smiled down at the youngsters and shook both of their hands to demonstrate his respect for the princes, treating them as he would a king. King Rasa grinned as he embraced all three of his children in his arms after calling them over. "It's a pleasure to meet you, boys, here are my children, Temari, who will be our kingdom's commander, Kankuro, the heir to the throne, and finally, my youngest kid Garaa, the future duke of our kingdom," Temari turned to the side as her siblings and herself were introduced by the king.
She couldn't help but grimace; the young princess was capable of governing her kingdom, after all, she was the eldest, but their kingdom's customs dictated that only a fine man be capable of leading their kingdom. Naruto glanced at the king, perplexed; at their last encounter, the youngest Sand prince informed Naruto that the eldest of the children was his sister; thus, why isn't she the heiress to the throne like Kurotsuchi? The question bounced about in his head, oblivious to the fact that they had already left the Sand's royal family and made their way to their own table.
Looking around, Kurama noticed that the palace was not only crowded with royals from the many kingdoms, but also with several nobles from the Fire kingdom. Turning to face his mother, who had already taken a seat on a chair, Naruto sat on her lap. "Mother, why are there individuals here who aren't from the royal families?" the young heir said of his mother, who looked around and observed the notable clan heads invited to the coronation. The inquiry caused Naruto to awaken from his trance and look around, discovering that there were more people in the room than before. He looked up at his mother, waiting for an answer as he, too, was bewildered by this revelation.
"These, my baby fox cubs, are the clan leaders that are neighboring this kingdom; they play an important role in this kingdom, so they are important for the royal family, and they are then invited to the ceremonies this kingdom host," Kushina explained to her children, who looked at her with wide eyes, clearly interested in their mother's explanation. Kurama considered their world's hierarchy. The royal families are at the head of the hierarchy, followed by clan chiefs who function as a council, the army, and ultimately the palace staff and village commoners. Kurama was going to ask his mother another question when he was rudely interrupted by the Fire's king's booming voice.
"Would you please give me your undivided attention!"
Chapter Text
"Would you please give me your undivided attention!" The fire's king exclaimed proudly as he stood at the top of the steps by his throne. Turning to face the King, the royalty and nobility paused their conversations and introductions to listen to him. After finally gaining silence and attention, King Fugaku cleared his throat and welcomed all of the royalty into the realm, followed by a lengthy speech about honor, customs, and the upcoming coronation. "Please welcome my nephew, prince Obito, as the ceremony is about to begin," Fugaku said towards the end of his lengthy speech, leading his wife to smile slightly as she cradled her two kids in her arms.
The sound of trumpets rang through the long and spacious hall, drawing the occupants' attention to the palace entrance, where the great wooden gates opened, allowing a temple priest to stroll over the red carpet; the elderly man was clad in complete black, with scarlet streaks running through his garment. The man's gaze was fixed on the ground as he clutched a magnificent red silk pillow in his arms, which housed an item wrapped in one of the world's finest black silk sheets. Allowing the man to pass through, the occupants of the large hall bowed gracefully, showing their respect to the priest of the fire kingdom, but Fugaku remained motionless, arms behind his back, fiercely watching over the man.
Kurama kept his glare fixed on the king, who appeared to be treating a highly regarded man in such a deplorable manner. As soon as the priest arrived to the steps, he dropped to his knees in front of the king and bowed lower than a priest should ever bend. The old man handed the king the item shrouded in the black silk sheet, raising his hands above his head. The king began to unwarp the object without even changing his face features, exposing a lovely sword with a hilt encrusted with gorgeous rubies, symbolizing the kingdom's hue. The young heir recognized as the sword was unraveled that it was the kingdom's sacred sword, but his gaze remained fixed on the priest, who kept his head on the ground.
The king nodded as the priest rose and moved to the side of the throne keeping his gaze fixed on the ground. As he was prepared to rage at the king and notify him of his wrongdoings, Kurama's stare sharpened. However, the action was halted when the trumpets rang out again throughout the hall. When the prince turned to face the palace entrance, he discovered it was clogged with guards. Unlike the guard in front, who was holding a large banner with a dragon insignia, the guards appeared to be dressed in black. The guard up front was dressed in a red uniform with a variety of insignia and decorations, indicating that he was a general.
Watching in boredom, the young heir placed his arm on the table, resting his head on one arm and staring straight at the prince walking up towards the king. Finally as all the guards dispersed, the royal families met the king and the prince standing face to face until the prince bowed down on one knee, keeping his head down. Bringing the sword up to his face, the king started to speak his speech as he continued to stare at the prince in front of him. The young prince, Naruto continued to stare up ahead, clearly not understanding what is going on, however, he was staring straight into two glowing amber eyes who he caught staring back at him. Not understanding the strangeness, the prince stood up from his seat and started to follow the same color he has found back in the forest outside the fire kingdom.
Unsure how the people around don't seem disturbed by the strange whispers flowing freely around the room, the prince shook that thought and continued to follow the eyes into the dark hall. Finally snapping out of his daze, Naruto looked around the empty hall, looking for the source of the glowing amber orbs. Clearly confused, the prince turned around to head back into the hall but was stopped by a large man staring directly down at him. Looking up in curiosity, Naruto gave the strange stranger a bright smile, attempting to introduce himself. "Prince Naruto of the Wind, I have heard plenty rumors of the young prince of the Wind kingdom, the name is Orochimaru my dear boy, I am the head general in this kingdom, and a personal friend of the king," the strange man now known as Orochimaru interrupted as he decided to introduce himself before the prince could even blink.
Watching the prince blink in confusion as he attempted to register the information, Orochimaru smirked to himself as he bent down to the prince's height, stroking the beautiful blond locks on the prince's hair. Watching in discomfort, the prince immediately backed away from the strange general. holding his arm, the prince apologized and pushed past him and back towards the hall as he kept his eyes on the ground. Licking his lips, the head general smirked as he watched the prince walk away. Finally realizing his brother's disappearance as Obito's coronation ritual ended, Kurama looked around frantically in any sign of the messy blond locks of sunshine. "Mother, Naruto is missing, he isn't here anymore!" the young heir panicked as he turned to face his mother, ultimately interrupting her conversation with the queen of the fire kingdom.
At the mention of the Wind's youngest prince, Sasuke's interest peaked to its maximum as he watched both the queen and prince look around the room in panic. Feeling a slight bump to the side, the prince turned around to meet Naruto's eyes mixed with confusion and a slight hint of fear. "Naruto! My baby fox cub, where have you been, you know you can't wonder off without Kakashi or Kurama," The wind's queen immediately scooped down to pick up her son into a tight hug causing Sasuke and his mother, Mikoto to watch the scene in confusion. What is the reason she is soo worried about her son that makes her prevent him from leaving anyone's sight. Sasuke, however, fixated his gaze on the young wind prince who looked at his mother with wonder and confusion.
"But mother, Kakashi isn't here, he hasn't been here since we arrived at the palace, and Kurama was busy looking at the ceremony, I just saw something weird in that hallway so I just followed it," Naruto informed his mother who kept him in a tight hold as she is clearly afraid of losing him. Kurama on the other hand turned to look at the hallway, wondering what has caused his younger brother to act in that sort of way. Finally turning back, the young heir seemed quite perplexed, not only has Naruto told them that Kakashi is neglecting his duties, which Kurama is willingly going to inform his father, there was no one else seen at the hallway which may have triggered Naruto's curiosity.
"Naruto, it is alright to explore, however, you must stay with Kurama at all times, do you understand me?" Kushina asked her son as she placed him down on the ground who nodded with a small smile. Kurama turned to hold his younger brother's hand and pulled him closer towards himself. Sasuke just stayed staring at the young prince as if he were a mesmerizing jewel. After all, golden locks, sapphire blue eyes, and a smile brighter than the sun is a rare trait here in the fire kingdom. Feeling a slight nudge, Sasuke looked up at his mother, wondering what she may need to attract her attention in that sort of manner. Turning to look to the side his mother was looking at, the young fire prince noticed the looks three young girls were giving him who were standing by his father's side.
"Sasuke, my child, your father wants you near him," Mikoto informed her son as she gently nudged him towards his father and the young girls. Nodding, the young fire prince walked towards their direction with a simple poker face on. Finally arriving, Sasuke looked at the three girls who kept shamelessly gawking at him. Looking at them each carefully, the young prince came to a realization that these were the daughters of the many clan leaders in their kingdom. With the symbol of the girls' clan on their sleeves, Sasuke didn't have to ponder long about which clan they came from. A young girl with beautiful long pink locks and bright emerald eyes wore a beautiful and majestic pink gown as the Haruno clan's symbol was plastered on her long sleeves.
Another girl with long platinum blond hair and soft blue eyes stared right into the prince's eyes as she twirls slightly in her spot attempting to show off her purple gown which is encrusted with beautiful crystals of many kind, the Yamanaka emblem printed on both her sleeves as it shown with pride. However, the youngest girl of the three was keeping her gaze fixated on someone else, she doesn't seem to be from around here as she doesn't have her clan symbol on her outfit, her hair color reminded the young prince of the Wind kingdom's queen and heir. The vibrant red color is highly uncommon in this kingdom. Looking up at his father, the prince wondered who this mysterious girl is, or what he even is doing here in the first place.
"Sasuke my son, these fine ladies would one day become your wife, all you have to do is choose one to help you bring a child fit for royalty," he boasted as he held onto his son's shoulder as the two girls in pink and purple giggled in excitement at the thought of being part of the royal family. However, the young prince found the news neither exciting nor amusing. Sasuke has already set his eyes on someone, someone special and unique. "Haruno Sakura, Yamanaka Ino, and finally, a young apprentice of Orochimaru, Karin, these fine ladies will help shape you into a man you ought to become," the king continued on causing the young girl with fiery red hair to look up at the king once her name was mentioned.
Sasuke continued to stare at the young girl with red hair wondering why his father mentioned the full names of the two other girls but not Karin's. Questions were dancing around the prince's head not fully realizing that his father has left him to converse with the kings of the other realms. "Your highness, it is a pleasure to finally meet you, as your father said, I am Sakura of the Haruno Clan and I promise you joy and happiness once we get married," the young girl in pink promised with a bow causing the girl in purple to frown as give out her own promises. However, Sasuke just stared out in order to find the Wind's prince, the young Fire's prince couldn't muster the will to actually care nor converse with the girls and the girl in red proved to be in the same state of mind.
Karin just kept her gaze locked on a certain someone and that someone seemed to be the Wind Kingdom's heir, she just kept her gaze at him not realizing her surroundings and ultimately ignoring the prince and the clan daughters. Not paying any mind to it, Sasuke nodded towards the girls introduction and promises as he turned and left towards anyplace but near the girls. Continuing to walk the young prince kept his gaze straight, ignoring his surroundings and the strangers around him causing him to bump into someone without realizing it. Looking up from the ground to glare at the person who dared to step in front of him, the prince found the young Wind's prince on the ground as there was a guard immediately by his side, and by the looks of it, the guard was a personal royal guard of the Wind and more specifically for the young prince.
Looking down and pulling his hand out for the prince to take, Sasuke immediately pulled Naruto up to his feet ignoring the guard's glare as he continued to stare at those mesmerizing sapphire blue eyes. "I apologize for bumping into you, prince Naruto, say? do you want to talk out by the garden?" Sasuke asked without even realizing it causing Naruto's brow to raise in confusion, however with a bright and enthusiastic nod, the young prince smiled allowing Sasuke to lead him toward the garden with Kakashi following their trail and ultimately not realizing the eyes staring at them from the shadows and the crowd.
Chapter Text
Smiling brightly, Naruto followed the young fire's prince towards the supposed garden. The crowded hall just gave the prince anxiety and having any opportunity to actually have fresh air would be taken without hesitation. "What do you like to do in your free time, prince Sasuke?" Naruto asked as he kept up the formalities, if Iruka-sensei was here he would wipe a large proud tear. Turning to face the prince who sat on one of the benches in the garden, seemingly the furthest from the hall, Naruto followed Sasuke and awaited for his response. Kakashi stood by the princes, more specifically to keep his own prince safe especially from the Uchihas.
"I don't do much except train, father needs both I and Nii-san to be skilled at fire style battles in order to lead the kingdom," Sasuke explained as he started to kick his feet on the air as the bench prevented the young 6 year old boys to keep the feet on the ground. Naruto turned to look at his new acquaintance with a sad frown, not clearly understanding the methods of governing in this kingdom. Realizing that eyes were on him, Sasuke turned to look directly into the the young Wind's prince's beautiful sapphire blue eyes. Gazing into each other's mesmerizing eyes without realizing, Naruto quickly looked away in an attempt to cover the small blush appearing on his face.
"I don't think that is fair," the young Wind's prince commented as he kept his gaze on the ground allowing the Fire's prince to examine him. "Father didn't let me train in Wind style combat until recently, and my kingdom is known as the strongest kingdom, well rivaling this kingdom, that is what I heard at least," Naruto continued, allowing the fire prince to think at the differences between their kingdoms as he turned to look at him. Kakashi kept his gaze on the princes wondering how much the fire prince knows about his young prince. With a small sigh, Kakashi turned to look at the place hall in order to catch a glimpse of his moody prince. Just any sign of fiery red hair in order to keep him grounded and not on edge near any of this kingdom's inhabitants.
"Good evening your highnesses, its such a wonderful night isn't it?" a sound boomed from the far right corner proving to show that whoever this voice belonged to wasn't in the Celebration hall rather creeping out in the garden. Turning to face the direction of the voice, a young man with shinning platinum colored hair which would most likely rival Kakashi's gravity defying hair. The stranger had dark ebony eyes with large, round glasses on. The man had a black lab coat with the symbol of the dragons imbedded on the coat's pocket proving to show that this stranger works in the royal medical section. "The name is Kabuto, personal assistant of the Royal family's top medic, it is an honor to finally meet the young prince of the Wind kingdom," the stranger now known as Kabuto introduced himself with a bow in front of both princes.
Naruto looked down at the strange man in confusion, it seemed that everyone in this place seems interested in him, first the heir of the kingdom Itachi, then his new acquaintance soon to be friend prince Sasuke however he isn't complaining as he likes Sasuke's company, then after that he got lured in to meet Orochimaru who he found quite strange, and finally this Kabuto who seems quite interested in him only as he wasn't seen in the celebration hall at all up until now. "Nice to meet you as well Kabuto, I'm Naruto, If you want to meet my parents I could lead you to them because they would seem to answer any questions you have unlike me," Naruto offered as he hoped that he wanted him to lead him to his parents instead of just coming up to him to start up a conversation he knew he wouldn't be too comfortable in.
"Oh no, you must have been mistaken, I am not willing to meet the king and queen, I have just wanted to meet the young princes of the Wind kingdom, wondering what our little Prince Sasuke and prince Itachi will be working with in the near future," Kabuto answered as he knelt down to one knee in front of both the young princes keeping his attention to Naruto as he ignored Sasuke's and Kakashi's glare and eyes filled with suspicion. Naruto nodded with a bright smile completely oblivious to the spark of longing in his eyes hidden behind a soft and caring smile. That spark would seem to be hidden efficiently behind the smile to unexperienced eyes however, with the tough training both the Fire prince and the Wind guard, that spark seemed to be hidden poorly causing them to scowl and frown at the medic in front of them.
"We understand, if that is all I will need to excuse you because we were in a middle of a private conversation," Sasuke interrupted the young Wind's prince from initiating a conversation with the medic. With a small frown, Kabuto attempted to hide his glare from the Fire's young prince, clearly not understanding why his master would want to have both the Wind's prince and the Fire's prince. Naruto seems more suitable to be a hostage than Sasuke especially that the power Naruto holds is way more efficient and powerful compared to the useless visual prowess the Uchiha royals seem to hold dear, or so he believes from the rumors spread around the various kingdoms. "Of course, your highness," The medic bowed nonetheless and excused himself from the garden giving a sideway glare towards the fire prince.
Watching the medic's retreating from, Naruto frowned at Sasuke's outburst and harshness towards a member of the royal staff. "What was that Sasuke, he doesn't seem bad, he just wanted to talk," the young Wind prince exclaimed in annoyance as he glared at the fire prince sitting next to him. Kakashi jumped at his prince's sudden annoyance towards the Fire prince. Without a doubt, Kakashi was grateful for Sasuke's order towards the royal medic yet he wasn't fond of the prince at all. "He is bad Naruto, didn't you see that spark in his eyes, he definitely doesn't want to be friends with us, he wants something we have, especially from you," Sasuke explained as he stood up from his seat and turned to look at the prince who looked at him with shocked frown.
Kakashi couldn't help but nod as Naruto turned to look at him for confirmation, the bodygaurd didn't want to agree with the fire prince but his whole purpose is to protect his prince. The young Wind prince frowned with an annoyed sigh and stood up next to the Fire's prince. Sasuke immediately felt a pang of guilt at the look on the young prince's face, he didn't mean for his order to come out harsh, well not entirely, but this is how this kingdom works. "Naruto, if it makes it better, I could go apologize to Kabuto later on," Sasuke offered as he gave the young Wind prince a soft smile attempting to brighten his mood and bright that bright smile back to his face. Turning to look at Sasuke, Naruto shook his head with a small smile as they headed back into the palace allowing Kakashi to follow them back into the hall quietly.
"I would appreciate that Sasuke, but it isn't all that, Kabuto isn't the first person to act kindly to hide his intentions with me," the young wind prince whispered as he kept his head down, staring at the ground as he continued to follow the young fire prince back into the palace hall. Sasuke couldn't help but feel anger rise towards the person who caused such pain to an innocent soul as the prince next to him. Placing a hand on the prince's shoulder, Sasuke stopped Naruto from continuing any further and turned him to look face to face with each other. The young fire prince fought with every strength in his fiber to prevent himself from forming a bright blush at the closeness and the beauty of the Wind prince.
"Naruto, that frown on your face doesn't suit you, trust me when I say that you have many people who care about you because of you and not because of your power," Sasuke reassured as he gave the young wind prince a genuine and reassuring smile which is quite rare to find placed on the young fire prince's face. Looking up, Naruto couldn't help but smile at Sasuke's attempt to brighten his mood. Kakashi looked down at the young princes and smiled softly behind his mask, he probably judged the fire prince a bit too quickly, Sasuke seems to really care deeply about Naruto and it seems quite obvious to anyone who was watching their interaction.
"Thank you Sasuke, I am really happy we became friends," Naruto thanked as he took a hold of Sasuke's hand and started to drag him back into the hall with a bright smile, quickly forgetting the reason of his annoyance and unhappiness, or the prince seems to choose to ignore those negative emotions. With a small frown at his current relationship with Naruto, Sasuke attempted to flash a smile and followed Naruto back into the hall, allowing Kakashi to follow them with a small smile at the quick 180 flip with the prince's mood.
Finally entering the large hall, both princes walked to the far right corner at the back of the hall with a vacant table screaming for anyone to claim it. At the sight of that lonely table, Sasuke rushed towards it, ultimately dragging Naruto with him seemingly switching the roles. Naruto stared at the back of the fire prince, allowing the prince to drag him towards their destination. Following the princes, Kakashi couldn't help but sigh in slight irritation at the prospect of the Fire prince dragging his prince around the palace hall like some 'rag doll'.
Arriving at their destination, Sasuke helped Naruto onto a seat next to him as they continued to converse as if they were old buddies catching up with each other. "Prince Naruto, I was hoping that we could spend some time together," A quiet voice interrupted the young fire prince from continuing his conversation with his new acquaintance. Turning to look at the source of the voice, Naruto smiled brightly as he jumped down from the towering seat and welcomed this newcomer. "Gaara, Naruto is fine, I made a new friend come and meet him," Naruto beamed with excitement and joy at the prospect of having two new friends other than Lee.
"Sasuke, this is prince Gaara of the Sand, Gaara, this is prince Sasuke of the fire, I hope we could all be friends," Naruto excitedly introduced both princes to each other who didn't seem too fond of each other's presence. However, in order to keep that bright and unique smile on the Wind prince's face, both the sand and fire prince shook hands as they brought up a phony smile on their faces attempting to seem happy to meet the other. "It is an honor to meet you prince Sasuke," Gaara began as his smile soon turned genuine at the bright smile and shining blue eyes of the young Wind prince.
"Likewise, prince Gaara," Sasuke answered as his glare deepened at the fact that Gaara was eying his love in that sort of manner, however, he himself couldn't keep up the negative emotion up at the sight of Naruto's bright and beaming smile. Bursting with excitement, Naruto couldn't help but jump on both the princes and tackling them in a big hug as a form of happiness and excitement at the prospect of having friends his age and people he could talk to other than his older brother and Lee.
In the middle of the hug, oblivious to the young Wind prince, both Gaara and Sasuke where glaring at each other with pure hatred and detest keeping a snoopy Kakashi quite entertained for a while.
'This evening just got quite interesting' A thought Kakashi, and a few spies in the hall had running in their head.
Chapter Text
Musical instruments were playing as people were waltzing across the center of the hall. The sight would make anyone feel warm and fuzzy, however, not the two princes seated across from each other. Gaara has made his point clear to Sasuke, he does not want the Fire prince anywhere near the young Wind prince. Yet Sasuke, being his ordinary and cold self, chose to ignore that point and stayed as close as possible to Naruto as his glare darkened at the sight of the Sand prince doing the exact same thing. The young Wind prince, however, was completely oblivious to the glares and stares of the two boys next to him.
Naruto just continued to chat along side with both Sasuke and Gaara listening intently with bright, phony smiles on their faces as they desperately attempt to hide their annoyance of the other boy next to their dear prince Naruto. "Naruto, this is where you were, I need to talk to you privately, would you please come along?" A voice was heard from behind the three princes as a hand was place on the young Wind prince's shoulder. Turning around, Gaara and Sasuke both met a tall boy with beautiful Fiery red hair. Noticing who it was, they immediately stood up and bowed their head in respect to the Wind's heir. Naruto looked at his new friends and sighed as he watched his older brother dismiss them without a hit of respect as he was focused mainly at his baby brother.
"You guys don't have to bow, anyways, I will be coming back just give me a minute," Naruto beamed with a bright smile as he followed his older brother towards an empty area of the hall, away from the noise, the ears, and technically everyone in the hall. Turning up to look at his brother, he saw an annoyed expression placed on his face which didn't completely surprise him if it wasn't for the hint of worry in his eyes, hidden deep down away from anyone he didn't know. Naruto sighed and took a hold of his brother hand, bringing Kurama's attention to himself rather than the surrounding.
"Nii-san, what's wrong? What happened to cause you to get worried?" Naruto asked with worry lacing in his tone of voice, trying his best to keep his brothers attention towards him, but every time he kept alerting Kurama to keep his eyes on him, it would always trail back to his surroundings. Fed up with his antics, Naruto squeezed his older brother's hand, way tighter than he had expected, which ultimately caused the young heir to wince in pain and turned to slightly glare at his younger brother. "Would you please tell me what is wrong?" Naruto pleaded as he looked at him with equally worried eyes.
"I think we are being watched, everywhere I go it seems as eyes are on me, did you feel anything of that sort?" Kurama asked as he looked down towards his younger brother who looked at him hesitant. He did feel eyes on him, but he suspected that it was just some curious looks he would usually receive when he goes to a place he never went to. Hesitantly nodding, Naruto looked at his older brother's panicked frown as he started muttering to himself causing Naruto's anxiety to build up.
"What are you boys talking about?" A voice asked from beside them causing both the princes to jump in fright and shock and turn to the source of the voice. At the sight of the royal guard, Kurama growled deeply at Kakashi and the fact that he sneaked up on them in their private conversation. Naruto on the other hand just sighed deeply, not knowing that he was holding in his breath in the first place. "It is nothing Kakashi, we were just ta-" The young prince started but was interrupted by a hand that was slapped onto his mouth, muffling any words he was about to spit.
Turning his head up and frowning at his older brother, Kurama just gave him a side long glare, alerting him silently to keep their conversation private. "Nothing of your concern Kakashi, if you want to stay with Naruto, then just wait out by the table until we are done talking," Kurama growled as he turned back to look at the guard in annoyance. Kakashi in turn, gave both the princes what is presumed to be an eye smile behind that mask of his and turned around to walk back to his previous place by the table. Kurama just stayed still and glared at Kakashi's retreating form until he felt some wet, weird, and slimy substance press itself against his hand causing him to yelp in surprise and pull his hand away from a frowning Naruto.
"You licked me?! Gross!" Kurama exclaimed in annoyance as he pulled Naruto's sleeve and desperately tried to remove the saliva left on his hand by his younger brother. Turning to glare at said brother, Naruto just simply stared at him with a frown as his arms crossed together. Kurama just stared at his younger brother in disbelief, he was about to take his hand away from Naruto's hand if he just asked rather than licked his hand. "Why didn't you let me tell Kakashi about the issue, he is my bodyguard and he would have helped us or something like that, Mother and father will not be happy if we left Kakashi out of our problems and something happened to either one of us," Naruto ranted and he kept his frown placed on his older brother.
Kurama couldn't help but roll his eyes, his younger brother seems to be way to reliant on his bodyguard and that will bring nothing but trouble. They were skilled with Wind style battle after all, well not entirely skilled, but they know the basics and could defend themselves good. Naruto just stared at his older brother in annoyance, waiting for him to say something, but he was rewarded with nothing but silence. "Naruto, you need to stop being reliant on Kakashi, remember the time Mizuki sensei tried to kidnap you? Kakashi wasn't there to save you, I was, but even so, you shouldn't rely on me either, what if no one was with you? Then what do you do?"
Naruto just stared at his older brother rant, the young prince couldn't help but realize that every word Kurama was spitting were actual facts. Naruto knew some basics in Wind style combat, but he isn't strong, not strong enough to beat anyone capable of using their chakra. Noticing the look of disappointment on his brother's face, Kurama couldn't help but stop his rant and hug his brother tightly. "Nii-san, am I really that weak?" the young wind prince asked as he accepted his elder brother's hug, feeling a sense of comfort and protection from his older brother. The young heir just started to rub his brother's hair, attempting to comfort his brother and protect him from the cruelty of this world.
"No you are not, kiddo, you will be really strong after more training," Kurama comforted as he kept his hug on his younger brother, oblivious to the eyes on them. In the corner of the room, two eyes were watching the Wind heir comforting his younger brother. Bright, white orbs glancing at the prince as he often took a peak and his partner, however, his partner's ebony orbs kept trailed at the siblings as they bonded together. "What do you think?" While orbs glanced down at his partner who looks deep in thought at the moment. Feeling ignored, the orbs trailed back towards the siblings, taking small glimpses of the Wind's heir in confusion.
"Kisame, do you believe that if the kyuubi was extracted from Naruto, the prince will stay alive?" ebony orbs peaked up at his partner, keeping up his poker face as his eyes seemed to explore Kisame's face. Shrugging, the Water's heir looked back at the siblings who seem to have let go of each other and started to walk towards a table where the Wind's personal guard was standing next to an empty seat between the Sand and Fire's prince. Looking down once more at his partner, Kisame couldn't help but wonder what is going on in his head.
"Why does it matter to you if the prince will stay alive, you are the heir of this kingdom Itachi, you must do all necessary sacrifices, isn't that what your parents taught you?" Kisame asked of his partner who kept his eyes trained on the Wind's heir. Itachi couldn't manage to answer that question , he couldn't even think of a possible excuse whenever something is concerned around the Wind's princes. Both of them seem full of life and naïve of the dangers not only befalling Naruto, but Kurama as well. Itachi was definitely not willing to break his and Kurama's weak bond.
Whatever happened to the Wind's heir between Itachi's visit to the Wind kingdom and now has seemed to change Kurama's behavior. The Wind's heir seems distant and cold towards the fire's heir, as if Itachi has done some unforgivable deed and the poor prince couldn't handle it. "Lets go Itachi, I could feel more people watching the Wind princes other than us," Kisame informed his partner as he started to go deeper into the shadow in an attempt to hide themselves from the eyes of anyone nearby, and more specifically, any inhabitant of the Wind kingdom in the palace at the moment. They wouldn't want to be caught sneaking around and spying on the Wind princes in front of any Wind guards or more specifically and worst possible case, the Wind king and queen.
The Water's heir couldn't help but wonder what made the stoic and cold Fire's heir to go soft at the sight of the Wind's heir. It just doesn't make sense to Kisame, how could a person just change their entire behavior at the sight of just one person, and to make matters worse, the elder brother of their target. "Kisame, could you please leave me alone for now?" Itachi finally muttered as he still kept that poker face on, clearly making his partner feel more annoyed and confused than before. However, not willing to make a scene in the palace hall, Kisame just nodded and tried to navigate his way towards his family's table.
Itachi, on the other hand, just walked through a familiar path towards one of the hallways, leading to the Fire's royal family chambers. A nice and quite moment for himself would be highly appreciated, as the prince is willing to figure out his emotions towards the Wind's heir. His mind was deep in thought as he didn't realize his name being called until a hand touched his shoulder, ultimately surprising him. "Itachi? Is everything alright?" Turning to look at the source of the voice, the young Fire's heir sighed at the sight of his cousin. Nodding, Itachi beckoned her to his room, wanting her advice as she is one of the closest and most reliable relative he has at the moment, well excluding his cousin's older brother Shisui and his own younger brother Sasuke.
"Izumi, I need your help, but could you please keep this a secret, I didn't even tell Sasuke or Shisui about this yet, and you know a lot more on relationships than the both of them," Itachi pleaded as he led his cousin towards his room, ignoring the guards standing in the hall and near his door. With a quick bow, the guards stationed by the young heir's room opened the door, allowing both the young heir and princess into the room. Itachi turned towards his perplexed cousin who has helped herself to sit on the prince's bed.
"Now what is it that you couldn't tell Nii-san and your own Otōto?" Izumi asked as she crossed her legs awaiting for her cousin to sit down beside her and explain his story to her. Itachi followed her instruction and sat down next to his cousin and took in a shaky breath, wondering if this will be a good decision to inform her about his feelings, but he trusted Izumi as much as he trusted Shisui and Sasuke. Itachi trusted his cousin with his life.
"I need to talk to you about Kurama, the Wind's heir..."
Chapter Text
"I need to talk to you about Kurama, the Wind's heir..." Itachi informed his cousin, who immediately dropped the frown on her face at the sight of the heir's face. A small smile crept on her face as she immediately recognized the look he had. It was a look of confusion and hurt, mainly a look that is longing for a partner, not just any partner but an intimate partner. Izumi took a hold of her cousin's hand, bringing Itachi's attention towards her. However, not wanting to jump into conclusions, she awaited for her cousin to continue telling her about his issue.
"I met Kurama in my last travel to the Wind Kingdom, he actually walked in on father and the Wind king's meeting but that doesn't matter, King Minato introduced Kurama to both I and father. You should have seen him, he is one of the most beautiful and rare people you would find in the world, such long vibrant red hair and sparking violet eyes would make you want to melt right into his arms-" Izumi coughed halfway through his day dream as Itachi was starting to trail off his explanation of his current confusion. Itachi blushed slightly at his cousin's knowing smirk as he twiddled his thumbs.
"Go on ~" she teased in a sing song tone causing Itachi to frown slightly at his cousin's antics, yet he continued on with his explanation. "Anyways, we were both excused from the kings office and I followed Kurama towards the library where we spent the whole day getting to know each other, he was such an amazing person, the beauty, the intelligence, the personality, everything was amazing! I was even told that Kurama doesn't act that openly to anyone other than his younger brother, and occasionally his parents, it made me feel really happy and weird, like my heart was about to burst out of my rib cage!" Itachi exclaimed as he attempted to explain how he felt towards his cousin.
Izumi listened closely to her cousin, noticing the change in mood, like a child changing mood when they open a Christmas present to find something they resent. Placing her hand on his, she attempted to comfort him and give him courage to continue his explanation. "But... When he arrived here this morning, he was all cold and distant, he was avoiding me like the plague, I-I felt really heart broken, I thought I did something wrong to cause such a reaction from him, but every time I tried to even approach him to apologize of anything I have done, he would just walk away and ignore me, like I wasn't even there," Itachi finished his explanation as he looked at his cousin with watery eyes, attempting to keep his tears in, but the emotions he was feeling at the moment stung him to no end.
Izumi immediately engulfed her cousin in a tight hug, letting him pour out his emotions onto her. She was really glad that Itachi trusted her and her brother. His parents would be furious, especially his father, if they saw a single tear escape the young heir. The life in the Fire palace is quite unfair, especially on the children of the current rulers. Both Itachi and Sasuke had to sacrifice their childhood for the sake of their kingdom. "Itachi, I could help you talk to Kurama if you want, we could lead him out of the hall and bring him here, don't worry about it, if what you said is true, someone probably told him something bad about you, I know you wouldn't do anything bad to hurt anyone innocent, especially the person you love," Izumi comforted as she allowed Itachi to relax into her grip.
Both the prince and Princess stayed together in the room, attempting to calm themselves down before leaving to confront the Wind's heir. Looking up at her cousin, Izumi smiled softly as pulled him off the bed, leading him towards the door. "Trust me, you two will be together before you know it," she laughed as she witnessed a small smile bloom on Itachi's face, immediately causing the room's mood to brighten as confidence started to bloom within the prince and princess. Itachi allowed Izumi to drag him away from his room and towards the hall, stopping just behind the pillar of the halls entrance, scouting the room for any sight of the Wind's heir.
"Do you see him?" Izumi asked of her cousin who shook his head in response, continuing to look through the crowd, looking for the red head, or just any sky blue uniform through the crowd. Taking a hold of her cousin, Izumi pushed her way through the crowed following the flow of red hair she seemed to have assumed was the heir. "Did you find him?" Itachi asked with hope as apologized to the people his cousin was soo boldly pushing in order to catch up to the red headed person.
"I think so," she admitted causing Itachi to groan at her uncertainty, he trusted his cousin but she has a habit to making mistakes based on assumptions, however, he still followed her without any complaint. Finally arriving at an empty section of the hall, Itachi sighed in relief as now they could finally breath rather than being squashed together in between the crowd. Looking up at his cousin, Itachi couldn't help but groan. Izumi managed to get only one trait of the prince right. They were standing in front of a young girl, about the age of Sasuke, long vibrant red hair, bright crimson orbs, in a beautiful thistle colored ball gown.
"Oh, I deeply apologize, I have mistaken you for another person, lady... um..." Izumi was apologizing as she bowed down her head, attempting to remember this young lady's name, or trying to get the answer out of the young girl, but she was answered with nothing but silence. Standing back up, Izumi shifted uncomfortably under the gaze of the young girl. The girl in front of the Uchiha royals may seem really young and innocent, but the poker face and un fazed gaze on them caused both of them to look at each other with uncertainty and concern on what happened to this young girl to cause her to be that emotionless.
"I think I know you, weren't you one of the young ladies father chosen to be betrothed to my younger brother, Sasuke?" Itachi asked of the young maiden which caused that emotionless face to immediately change into a scowl. Both the Uchiha royals were taken aback by that change in mood. From what they heard, every little maiden in the royal kingdom would kill anyone for a place in the royal palace, yet this young lady in front of them feels insulted to be included with them.
"The name is Karin, If you have mistaken me for someone else, I would gladly let you go on your way, your highnesses," the young lady sneered as she gave them one last glare and turned her back towards them, making her way into the crowd, keeping both the prince and princess in complete shock. Turning to look at her cousin, Izumi immediately took his hand and started to lead him to a secluded area of the hall.
"Isn't that Karin, the girl who magically became Dr. Orochimaru's young apprentice?" Izumi whispered as they kept their eyes out watching and making sure no one was overhearing their conversation. Itachi nodded in confirmation, he for one is not a big fan of the Doctor, he still remembers the doctors attempts in taking his eyes from him when the prince was just a child. The young fire heir tried to inform his mother, even his father about Orochimaru, but all the words mustered were lead to deaf ears as his parents dismissed him as being paranoid and weak.
"She is, but what is off putting is that she looks exactly like the family members of the Wind's royal family, like the queens side of the family," Itachi confirmed as he turned to look at his cousin. Izumi frowned in response at that revelation, she herself never met any Wind royals until today, she even has a feeling that no one knew how they looked like until today, well except the Wind's king. However, she pushed that thought away and turned to look at her cousin, attempting to go back to the task at hand.
"Now, that was my bad, but for now I am certain that I am not mistaken, isn't that prince Kurama with the frown on his face, he seems to be really mad at the guard behind Sasuke, and the two other princes, I think on-" Izumi rambled on and on to her cousin, yet was boldly interrupted by her cousin dragging her over to the table. With a shocked frown, the princess attempted to get away from his hold, their deal was to help Itachi bring and talk to the Wind's heir alone, without her meeting the the Wind's personal guard, prince, and a Sand prince, yet here she was, dragged away towards their table.
"Itachi, I don't think we should go to them now, don't you see? they are guarded by the Winds personal guard, they will be immediately suspicious if you approach the heir and take him to a secluded area1" the princess whisper yelled towards her cousin with a panicked look, however, she couldn't help but wonder why is it that they are the only royal children with a personal guard. Compared to all the royal families in the hall at the moment, every king, queen or the current ruler had a personal guard with them, except the king and queen of the Wind, instead, the personal guard was following the princes.
Finally arriving at the table, and without any proper greetings, Itachi placed his hand on Kurama's shoulder ultimately surprising the already tense prince. "You have about three seconds the get your hand off of me," the heir growled without looking at the owner of the hand. That sudden outburst however, caught the attention of the three young princes and the guard. Sasuke looked at both his older brother and cousin with a confused frown, however, his gaze went ignored by his older brother who seemed desperate to get the Wind's heir's attention while Izumi just smiled awkwardly at her young cousin and the guard attempting to make the actions of her cousin seem not as suspicious as they are at the moment.
Turning to look at the offending hand, Kurama looked up at the determined look of the fire's heir causing him to raise his brow in confusion. Wondering what the Fire's heir was thinking, Kurama waited in patience, shifting his gaze from the Itachi towards this mysterious princess in front of him. Looking up at the crown on her head, it was a small tiara with one lonely ruby gem encrusted on it signifying that she is the fire princes' cousin. "Is it alright if we talk privately, prince Kurama? just the three of us?" Itachi asked as he continued to give his determined gaze to the heir ultimately attracting Kurama's attention towards himself and away from Izumi.
Kakashi was about to interrupt and inform them that the prince has to be in his eyesight at all times in this palace, Kurama immediately raised his hand and prevented Kakashi from saying anything as he gave him a side glare for even attempting to bring himself into his business. Kakashi's job was to keep Naruto in his eyesight, not himself, even if he hated that he was given the job to no end. Kurama averted his glare from Kakashi and turned towards his younger brother and gave him a soft smile. "Stay here with Kakashi Naruto, I will come back soon," Kurama informed his younger brother who nodded with a bright smile, slightly waving at Itachi and Izumi as Naruto found it impolite to not greet them in any way.
Standing up, Kurama looked at both the Uchiha's in front of him and allowed them to lead the way. Itachi looked back at his cousin wondering if this was a great idea, but was returned with nothing but a nudge from her as she encouraged him to lead the Wind's heir towards his room for a private talk. The Wind's heir turned to look at his brother for one last time and gave him a soft smile before following the prince and princess down a hallway with a groan. Still not forgetting about what his father informed both Naruto and himself before arriving at the palace.
Chapter Text
Footsteps echoed down the long, empty, and dimly lit hallway, well ignoring the eerily silent guards whose eyes followed the three royals—two of their own and one of the Wind's, the heir to be exact. Finally arriving at the destined chamber, Kurama wondered what important information the fire's royals wanted to inform him that they had to drag him away from the hall and to the other side of the palace. Allowing the guards to open the doors, all three royals entered and kept themselves in complete solitude once the guards closed the doors once again.
"What is it you wanted to discuss about that you had to drag me down away from the hall towards your bedroom?" Kurama asked as he eyed the room in confusion and wonder. Itachi turned towards his cousin, feeling a bit nervous and excited at the same time, making it hard for Izumi to contain her worry for her cousin. "Your highness, prince Kurama, I am princess Izumi, the cousin of prince Itachi and prince Sasuke; it is a great honour to meet you finally, Itachi has told me a lot about you," the princess greeted with a bright smile as she ignored her cousin's confused glare.
From what Itachi could recall, he just informed her about the Wind's heir and his problems today, now he believes that Kurama will think about himself as an obsessed freak. First the constant following and persistance, next the private conversation and isolation, and finally the gossip and interest in him. He has absolutely no doubt that he had further damaged whatever thin relationship they hold at the moment. "Is that so? I would like to ask why I am brought here?" Kurama's voice saved Itachi from his sprial of negative thoughts, which he is clearly grateful for.
The Uchiha royals looked at each other sensing the coldness and annoyance radiating from the prince standing in front of him. Itachi couldn't help but feel an invisible arrow of emotional pain strike right through his heart. Kurama seems completely different from when they first had a conversation. "Kurama, I really want to know what I did wrong, please tell me and I will fix it, no matter what!" Izumi was interrupted from initiating a conversation with the Wind's heir by her own cousin who could be seen with a desperate look and eyes clouded with tears.
Izumi couldn't help but feel sorry for her cousin, he has never felt love of any kind, and now when the chance came, he seems completely desperate to keep that love. Kurama, on the other hand, looked in complete shock and bewilderment, his father informed him that the Fire kingdom's people are known for their acting skills and deception, therefore, Kurama decided to keep his guard up. "What do you mean? I was just informed that you Uchihas are nothing but snakes who constantly rely on deceit and manipulation, I feel embarrassed to actually share anything about myself and my younger brother," The young Wind's heir growled as he spat venom when he mentioned the word Uchiha as if it were some curse word.
At the revelation, both Uchiha royals looked at each other in shock. Of course they know about their ancestors wrongdoings but not every Uchiha royal were deceptive or manipulative. Those words couldn't help but bring a pinch of hope towards the young Fire's heir, glad that he hasn't physically done anything to upset the prince standing in front of him. "Your highness, I would have to correct you on that, I would admit that neither I, nor my cousins are proud of our ancestors deeds, but Itachi over here has never even felt a small touch of love in his life until he met you, I admit that the aftermath of your meeting has brought nothing but joy towards both my cousins, Sasuke included as it is his first time seeing his elder brother happy," Izumi rambled on but caused nothing but silence to befall them.
Kurama turned his attention from the princess towards the prince with wide, confused, and shocked eyes, not believing what the Fire princess just said, which Itachi just attempted to hide is flustered, embarrassed and blushing face away from the Wind's prince. "Wait... Did you... I mean... Do you love me? Itachi??" Kurama asked with a confused and shocked expression, ignoring the princess' shock and embarrassment at accidently letting the information of the prince's love towards the Wind's prince. Itachi looked down at the ground with a heavy blush painted across his face.
"I'm sorry, you deserve better than a coward, manipulative, and deceptive prince of the Fire kingdom, what was I even thinking, I would never have a chance with the kind, beautiful, and smart prince of the Wind kingdom," Itachi apologized not realizing the words he was spitting out causing the Wind's prince to look at him with a blush growing rapidly against his cheeks. Kurama couldn't believe the words being sputtered from the Fire's heir. Finally coming back to their senses, all three royals stood there in silence as the Uchiha royals awaited for any reacting from the Wind's heir.
"Oh... Umm.... I'm sorry Itachi but this is really all new for me, we are still ten years old and I don't know if I am ready for this, but is it alright if we are friends?" Kurama attempted, completely forgetting his father's warning about the Uchihas. But this is the first time he has heard a confession. Well there were the many girls in his kingdom who seem to have claimed to love him, but they never confessed to him like Itachi over here. Itachi looked up from the ground with a disappointed look, clearly interpreting his answer as a rejection, well that was until he saw a soft smile on his face with a bright blush dusting his face.
The sight could not compare to anyone else, Itachi immediately melted at the sight of his smile and gave him a dazed nod. Clearly showing how mesmerized he is with the sight of the prince in front of him. "I will have to go back to my brother if you don't mind, and I don't think I am allowed to be in the royal quarters," Kurama laughed as he motioned for the two Uchiha royals towards the door, ignoring the princess' squeals of delight and her not so quiet, internal fangirling moment.
"Oh, of course, let me lead you, just give me a moment," Itachi smiled back at the prince who nodded and walked out of the room to wait in the hall. As the door closed, Itachi turned to smile brightly at his cousin who finally let all her internal fangirl to surface as she gave him a tight hug. Itachi hugged her back as he himself couldn't hide the bright smile on his face. "Thank you soo much Izumi, I really don't know what I would do without you, you really brightened my day, but let me just ask you for a favor, I know you and your running mouth could accidently let this whole issue slip, but please do not tell anyone about this, mother and father will not be merciful," Itachi pleaded of his cousin as his mood made a 180 flip causing Izumi to nod and make a zip motion on her lips, indicating that his secret is safe with her.
Itachi smiled softly at his cousin and waved at her as he made his way out of his room. Allowing the guards to close the doors behind him, Itachi noticed the Wind's heir was just standing by the wall as he gave the guards surrounding the area his signature glare. "Shall we make our way to the hall?" The Fire's heir asked as he gave the prince in front of him a soft smile who nodded and stood straight, allowing Itachi to lead him towards the hall. As they continued to walk in silence, Itachi finally had a thought run back in his head.
Turning to look at the Wind's heir, Itachi couldn't help but get a feeling of worry at the fact that the prince looks like an exact copy of the lady he and Izumi met in the hall before. "Kurama, do you have cousins or other relatives? a female one to be exact and to be around the same age as your younger brother?" Itachi finally asked of the Wind's heir who immediately halted in his tracks and looked up at Itachi with a shocked and horrified expression. The Fire's heir realized his question may seem quite specific, but he really wanted to know whether this lady has been kidnapped, he couldn't and would never let a child suffer in his kingdom.
"Yes, I did, her name is Karin, my mother's brother's daughter, both my uncle and my cousin were leaving for a tour around the kingdom for her 4th birthday until we received information that their carriage wen missing, we have never seen them again," Kurama answered as he finally recovered from his shock and continued to walk with the Fire's heir. Itachi looked at his cousin in shock, if he was right, his cousin could be the young lady that was chosen by his father to become on of his younger brother's fiancée. Taking a hold of the Wind's heir's arm, Itachi brought his hands towards his chest and smiled brightly at the young prince.
"I think I know where your cousin might me, both I and Izumi bumped into a lady with beautiful red hair and shinning crimson orbs, apparently she has become one of our doctors apprentice this year, so I have a feeling that our doctor has been keeping your cousin captive until she managed to turn six years old so he could inform our father about her," Itachi explained as he started to lead Kurama towards the hall in a faster pace. Kurama couldn't help but stare at the prince in front of him in bewilderment, if Itachi is right, he would get to see his cousin again, his only cousin from his mother's side of the family.
A bright smile bloomed on the prince's face, happy and overjoyed over the fact that he might bring his baby cousin back home, to the Wind kingdom. Naruto will be soo happy to see his cousin once again, after all those two young prince and princess always seemed to enjoy each other's company when his uncle and cousin came to visit them. "Who is this doctor of yours? If he was responsible for my uncle and cousins' disappearance, I will not hesitate to send him to the afterlife, I will not tolerate anyone who threatens my family," Kurama claimed as he looked at the prince in front of him. Itachi nodded showing he clearly understood what Kurama was saying.
"I completely understand you, the thing is, my parents trust our doctor that they wouldn't even listen to their children, he isn't just an ordinary doctor, I do believe you know about my kingdom's royal power, the sharingan, when I was younger about the age of Sasuke, he made an attempt in stealing it and I managed to escape with the help of my elder cousin, now that I have slightly matured and my battle skills improved, he is now going after my younger brother, this doctor is nothing but a power hungry bastard," Itachi explained as he stopped walking and looked up at the Wind's heir who looked at him in complete shock.
Kurama couldn't understand why the Fire's king and queen wouldn't listen to their own children if their safety is at risk. The young Wind's heir knew that the Uchiha's royal power is called the sharingan is a visual prowess which has only manifested in the royal bloodline of the Fire kingdom. "Well then, if your parents won't do anything about it, my parents would, they will never stay still at the thought of one of our blood relatives were harmed intentionally by this doctor," Kurama explained as he smiled up at the fire's heir who gave him the brightest smile he has ever displayed.
"Thank you soo much Kurama, I really don't know what I would do without you."
Chapter Text
As the night passed, midnight finally struck the large tower clock from across the palace, letting the chime ring, alerting the entire kingdom of the time. However, regardless of the time, Naruto couldn't help but feel a little drowsy as he is not accustomed to staying up this late. The young Wind's prince's action didn't go unnoticed by the two princes and the guard surrounding him. As if on instinct, Kakashi bent down and picked his little prince, bridal style, ultimately causing the young prince to fall asleep in his arms.
Sasuke looked up at the guard with his famous poker face, clearly annoyed over to fact that he could not admire the beauty of the sleeping prince. "Now if you may excuse me, I will have to take my leave, your highnesses," Kakashi informed as he started to walk away from the table, well, after he gave them his famous eye smile of course. Sasuke and Gaara both looked at the retreating form of the guard before sneaking a few glares to each other.
"Prince Gaara of the Sand, I do hope you have understood your boundaries and understand that I have already claimed prince Naruto before you even had the chance," the young fire prince finally growled as the pent up anger and jealousy was starting to overflow allowing Gaara's poker face to show a slight frown gracing his features. The anger radiating from both princes were unimaginable causing the fellow head council members nearby to back away from the two young royal boys.
"I do not recall seeing or hearing from the prince that you so called claimed him, please let me remind you that Naruto is a person and not an object, and I was the first royal member outside his kingdom that he met," Gaara boasted as he turned and gave the young fire's prince a proud and smug look causing nothing but anger and annoyance to radiate from Sasuke. after Gaara's remark, all the young fire prince's anger and jealousy was flowing out of him, alerting nearly everyone in the hall that there was a young Uchiha who may be the cause of a massive and offensive felony, a felony that would not only cause misery but a world wide war, why? because of love for a young prince.
"Sasuke dear, please do not make any rash decisions and calm down," a calming and strong voice brought both the young prince's from their staring contest to stare up at the woman in front of them. Her beautiful long raven hair styled in a braid with a golden dragon clip with ruby gems in the place of its eyes, keeping her hair together. A beautiful tiara crusted with the same ruby gems glistening on her head signifying her royal status as the queen of the Fire's kingdom. The queen's gown hugged her hourglass body perfectly showing everyone that she is a queen and a force to be reckoned with.
"Of course, mother," the young prince in question immediately calmed down as he looked at the ground in front of him with an unreadable feature gracing his face. Mikoto smiled down at the Sand's youngest royal prince as she allowed Gaara to bow his head, acknowledging her status is higher than his at the moment. Turning to look back at her son, she immediately placed her hand on his shoulder, excused themselves from the prince's presence, and walked towards the royal quarters. The queen giving soft and bright smiles towards the people who had graced her presence, whereas, Sasuke just kept his gaze on the ground allowing his mother to lead him out of the hall.
"Sasuke, my son, I hope you are aware of the situation you have put yourself in, trust me when I say that it is in my greatest wishes that your father hasn't sensed your killing intent, not towards a clan member but towards the youngest prince of the Sane kingdom?! The outcome to such outburst could be greatly catastrophic!!" The queen exclaimed after she allowed the guards to lock the doors to her royal chamber. She looked at her son in clear disappointment and worry, knowing that her husband will be far from remorseful once the news travel towards his ears.
"I apologize mother, I really do not know why I acted irrationally," Sasuke muttered as he kept his gaze on the ground, clearly annoyed over the fact that that wretched prince Gaara got to have his way in his own palace and home. Noticing her son's silence, Mikoto couldn't help but raise her brows. The silence coming from her son isn't new in any way as this is the behavior of obedience and respect drilled into both princes of the fire kingdom's skull. Ultimately showing how their innocence and childhood has been ripped away from their lives. However, the main issue that managed to jab at the queen, allowing Sasuke to attract her attention was the fact that he wasn't looking straight at her with his usual and famous poker face.
"Sasuke? is there anything bothering you?" Mikoto asked of her son who immediately raised his head with a confused look, however, not even in a split second, his facial features immediately reverted back towards his usual poker face. Shaking his head, Sasuke apologized once again for acting in such an embarrassing behavior in front of his mother and the other royal families gracing the room at the time. The young fire prince excused himself from his parents room and started to lead himself towards the chambers used for the Wind's royal family.
The hallways were now littering with all the guests and their guards who seem to be retreating towards their own assigned bedroom in order to retire for the day. Sasuke hasn't seen his brother before or after Itachi decided to intrude on them earlier on to take the Wind's heir with him and his cousin Izumi. Come to think of it, Sasuke hasn't seen the Wind's heir after that time at all, not even a small glimpse of him, which has caused the young fire prince's curiosity to reach its peak.
Finally arriving at the end of the hallway, Sasuke looked up at the towering figure of the young Wind's prince's bodyguard. "Good evening your highness, is there any reason you are here at this time of the night?" Kakashi asked of the young prince as he gave his famous eye smile, however, Sasuke just kept his poker face and gazed the the bodyguard with his cold, ebony eyes. The fire guards stationed outside the rooms kept their gazes on the ground, clearly confused and are not willing to understand the problem as they are afraid that they would end up at the bad side of the youngest prince in their kingdom.
"Kakashi, what are you doing out here instead of watching over my brother as you are supposed to do?" A growl interrupted the death glare exchange between the fire prince and the Wind guard. Turning to look at the source of voice, Kakashi kept his eye smile as he watched his prince and heir walk down the hallway with his usual glare and annoyance, however, Sasuke interest and confusion managed to peak.
"I could be asking you the same question my dear prince Kurama," Kakashi replied causing Kurama to just deepen his growl as he stood next to the fire prince and in front of the guard. After a small and quick stand off, Kakashi bowed his head towards his prince and walked into the room to the left and closed the door, offering himself and the young wind prince some privacy. Finally in the silence and darkness, well excluding the torches that keep the hallway dimly lit.
"My I please understand why your highness decided to grace us with your presence?" Kurama asked as he turned around the face the young prince in front of him causing Sasuke to turn and look up at the violet orbs gazing down at him. Some of the guards surrounding them placed their hands on their swords, preparing themselves to detain the Wind's heir in case he attempted to harm even a hair strand on their young prince.
Sasuke turned his head to the side, giving the guards a side glance, alerting them to stay put and not cause any sort of commotion to which the responded with moving their hands away from their weapon and standing back on guard. "I just wanted to see if prince Naruto is alright, he fell asleep on the table and I thought he might have hurt himself," Sasuke responded as he turned his head back up at gaze at the Wind's heir with the usual poker face.
Kurama looked down at the prince for a while and sighed, "I understand, trust me when I say that Naruto is alright, this is just past his bed time and is not used to being up this late, I would like to than you for worrying about my brother. You should head back to your chamber, it is pretty late right now, you could see Naruto tomorrow morning," Kurama smiled down as he reassured the young fire prince, ultimately shocking himself at the way he acted towards him.
Sasuke nodded and turned around to leave, wishing the Wind's heir a good night sleep allowing Kurama to keep to his thoughts on hos he managed to sound supportive to another person other than his young brother. "I might have fallen ill," Kurama whispered to himself as he turned around to walk into the room to the left, closing the door to meet Kakashi sitting on one of the couches by the fire place in front of the king sized bed.
Of course this kingdom hasn't know about the existence of Naruto, therefor providing his family with two rooms, one for the king and queen and another for himself. So now Kurama has to share the room with his younger brother who has a habit of kicking around in his sleep. Taking off his shoes and coat and placed it on the table by the bed as he allowed himself to relax on the bed next to his baby brother, completely ignoring Kakashi who simply kept chuckling at the Wind's heir.
Kurama couldn't help but groan in annoyance as his younger brother kept moving around in his sleep. Don't get him wrong, Kurama loves his younger brother to no end, however, the constant moving and kicking from one of the biggest heavy sleepers he has ever known is annoying to no end. "Your highness, you do understand that groaning and glaring at the ceiling is not an answer to solve prince Naruto's heavy sleeping situation, What about you sleep with your parents, or I could go and ask your father, the king to inform the Fire's king about this whole situation..." Kakashi continued to go on and on as he listed out all the possible solutions where Kurama has to embarrass himself by asking someone else to help him, even if it was his own father.
"Quiet Kakashi, your job here is to protect my baby brother, I would sleep here next to him even if it kills me," Kurama snarled as he gave the guard a quick glare, ultimately causing him to laugh as he continued to stare at the young princes on the bed in front of him. He still found the fact that his little, energetic and bright prince managed to break through the emotional barrier of his big, grouchy, and moody heir and prince. That prospect hasn't only confused him but all the other staff members inside the palace walls, including the king and queen.
the villagers, unfortunately have heard of the birth of the youngest royal, however, they have never seen him in events like they have seen their heir and as the loyal and faithful subjects, the village folks kept the birth of the prince a secret as they understood from the way the royals kept avoiding the subject of bringing Naruto out of the palace walls. Kakashi sighed as he gazed at the ground, allowing the sound of the light snores of his princes envelope the room.
Chapter Text
"Naruto, my baby fox cub? wake up honey, today is our last day here in the kingdom, we will be leaving at sunset," A soft and caring voice managed to stir the young prince out of his slumber. Naruto blinked open his eyes as he looked up to find his mother sitting by the bed as Kurama and his father were talking in the corner of the room. Kakashi was standing tall by the side of the queen as he looked down at the youngest prince with a bright smile, or what it seemed to look like behind that mask of his.
Sitting up on the bed as he rubbed his eyes, Naruto looked around the room clearly complexed as to why the room was dimly lit and more importantly, why he wasn't in his own room. What does his mother mean by 'leaving at sunset' and 'last day here in the kingdom' until it finally hit him. They were staying at the Fire kingdom for the night. "But mother, we didn't stay here for soo long and I want to stay with Sasuke and Gaara more!" Naruto complained to his mother as he gave her his famous and irresistible puppy dog eyes.
"Aww my baby fox cub, we cant just stay here because of that, we have our own kingdom to take care of, and prince Gaara will have to go back to his own kingdom today as well, you could have as much fun as you want with them today," Kushina smiled down at her youngest son who nodded enthusiastically with his bright smile. the queen immediately scooped Naruto into a tight hug causing her son to giggle uncontrollably as he hugged her back as ferociously.
Kurama turned to look at his mother and younger brother with a smile at the sound of Naruto's bright laughter, ultimately causing his father to turn as well and give a soft smile. Ruffling his son's hair, Minato lead Kurama towards his wife and youngest ball of sunshine in order to join in their hug. Naruto giggled brightly, ultimately bringing joy into the room allowing Kurama to give out a faint smile, still completely annoyed over the fact that he was forced into the hug.
"Alright boys, I want you both to stay safe and do not forget my warning, Kurama, I want you to look after your younger brother, can I trust you?" Minato asked of his eldest son who nodded with a straight face, hoping not to disappoint his father. The king smiled in response as he gave his son a light pat on the back bringing the scowl back onto the prince's face. "And Naruto, please do not forget the reason we are keeping you guarded, we cannot let anyone know that you are the Kyuubi's vessel, am I clear?" Minato continued as he turned his attention towards his youngest son as he bent down to reach his height and look at him directly into his eyes.
Naruto shifted his gaze back to the ground, clearly annoyed over the fact that he was chosen to be the vessel of the demon fox but he couldn't and would never let his sadness and annoyance show out, especially not in front of his family. Not even in a split second, Naruto looked up at his parents and gave them his biggest and brightest smile yet. "Of course father, I understand, I will stay with Nii-san!" the young prince beamed as he looked up at his parents, waiting for any sort of reaction from them.
That wait was immediately lifted as his parents mirrored his smiled back as they gave him a quick peck on his temple. "We love you Naruto, and don't you ever forget that, now go enjoy your time with your friends before we head back to the kingdom," Minato smiled as he held his wife's hand in his allowing Naruto to bounce enthusiastically on his spot at the mention of his friends. Nodding, the young prince immediately zoomed out of the room, followed by a chuckle from his guard as Kakashi followed him with a presumable smile.
At the sound of the door closing, Kushina couldn't help but sigh as she sat down on the bed in worry, holding her head in her hands as she attempted to calm down. she couldn't help it, her mother instinct was overflowing with worry at the thought of her youngest son's predicament. "Don't worry mother, father, I will be with Naruto, I promise I will not let him get into trouble," Kurama promised as he looked at his parents worried state, hoping to cause some sort of hope, or anything bloom.
"Thank you Kurama, I am sure you would do just great, now go catch up with your younger brother, you know how he gets when he is excited," Minato laughed as he watched the door with a distant look. Kurama smiled softly, of course familiar with his younger brother's antics as he started to make his way towards the door, bidding his parents farewell and ultimately following after his younger brother.
{[(|)]}
"So... what a surprise, I am honestly both shocked and impressed. How did King Minato manage to hide his youngest son for six years?" A voice resonated in the dark chamber, laughing as he watched the two men bowed in front of him. The sight of two princes exiting the Wind's carriages managed to astonish not only the Fire's royal family, but all the kingdoms around the world.
Both the men in front of his just managed to stay silent, allowing their master to continue on with his mantra. Ever since the Wind's royal family set foot into the palace, all their master would talk about is that young prince who is constantly followed by his elder brother, the Sand's youngest prince, the Fire's youngest prince, and the Wind's personal guard. "My lord, the Wind's royal family is leaving today, is there any order you are willing to give before they leave?" the figure bowed to the left asked, not lifting his head up to look at his master.
At those words, the young maiden looked up from the ground in shock as she stood next to her master, not even daring to cross his path. However, that action didn't do unnoticed by her master who turned his head to the side to give her a strong, dark, and icy glare causing the young maiden to shiver in fear. "What is the matter my dear princess, have you managed to acquaint yourself with any member of the Wind's royal family?" he asked the young maiden next to him, hoping to receive any sort of hesitation or a response that will anger him in order to lash out his anger on the poor girl.
"No, lord Orochimaru, I haven't acquainted myself with the Wind's royal family," she half lied, well she has bumped into her elder cousin yet she didn't converse with him due to her master's wishes. She is not willing to go against her master's orders after all the punishments she had to go through since her kidnapping. Disappointed with the reveal, Orochimaru continued to scan her facial features, awaiting for any sort of slip up to reveal what he is wishing to hear. However, the young maiden kept her poker face on.
"What a pity, I had such a wonderful surprise for you Karin, well that could wait," Orochimaru sighed in disappointment which has not only caused Karin to mentally sigh in relief but to physically shake in fear as well at the mention of 'surprise'. Finally turning his head back towards his two loyal subjects who were bowing on the ground. "Kabuto and Mizuki, I want you two to stage a kidnapping for the youngest Wind's prince, I have great plans for him," he ordered the two minions who immediately expressed their gratitude for their master and went out of the room in order to complete their task,
Finally as the two minions were out of the room, Orochimaru stood up from his make-shift throne and turned towards Karin who stayed beside him to the left and kept her gaze planted on the ground in front of her. "Why the long face Karin, are you not happy that your cousin is on his way to accompany you?" He asked, placing his hand on her chin and slowly lifting her head in order to make eye contact with each other.
Finally feeling the courage slowly flow into her, Karin opened her mouth about to lash out on her captor and 'master' until the cold death glare sent to her from said master stopped her. "I need to understand, why is it that you are after my family?" Karin asked as she gazed into his glowing, bright, amber eyes which screamed 'I dare you' as Orochimaru was awaiting for any sort of resistance from the young princess as it is always fun to crush her soul in both a mentally and physically painful manner.
"Well, my dear princess, you Uzumakis have such wonderful and strong power resonating inside you, and I am willing to learn it, you may not know when such experiments and knowledge may help the world," he explained as he finally turned away from the young maiden, walking down the steps from his make-shift throne and towards the hallway to the left, as he stared around with a bored expression. Clearly unamused over the lack of defiance the princess has shown.
"Do you understand? princess Uzumaki Karin," He asked, taunting the princess one last time before turning ahead to leave the room, leaving Karin alone in the dimly lit hall with all her negative thoughts and emotions surfacing once again, pleading for the safety of her younger cousin.
{[(|)]}
The words Itachi informed Kurama last night kept resonating in his head, keeping the young Wind's heir mentally exhausted as he attempted to keep up with his younger brother. "My prince, is there something bothering you?" Kakashi asked the young heir who were walking side by side, watching as Naruto was running about, exploring the halls as best as he could. Kurama looked up from the ground and examined the facial expression of the personal guard.
Shaking his head, Kurama dismissed the guard and continued to stare up in front of him, after all Kurama is still not a huge fan of Kakashi. Following the line of sight his young prince and heir followed, Kakashi couldn't help but sigh as he wondered why the personalities of both princes are different, one being extra difficult and the other being extra hyper. Speaking of the extra hyper prince, Naruto's laugh echoed along the hall as he kept running around without a care in the world which caused not only Kurama and Kakashi to smile, but also the fire guards patrolling the hall who either gave him quick pats on the head or simple small smiles.
"Naruto! make sure you stay with us! We don't want you getting lost now, do we?" Kurama yelled after his younger brother who immediately halted his steps at the sound of his name and turned around to look at his older brother with that bright smile of his. Naruto's bouncing explained his intentions towards the young heir and the personal guard, proving how impatient he is to see both his new friends before they leave the kingdom.
"But Nii-san! We don't have much time! what if we leave before I could even tell them goodbye? I want to see both Gaara and Sasuke before leaving," the young prince complained as he slowed down his hunt for the two princes from both the Sand and the Fire kingdom. The small pout on his face caused both the personal royal Wind guard and the young Wind heir to smile since that pout managed to make Naruto's cheeks even chubbier. Noticing that his annoyance and pout didn't manage to work on his favor, Naruto ran back to his elder brother and pulled on his sleeve, dragging him down the hall in order to continue his hunt for his new friends.
"Alright, Naruto, we will pick up our speed, just don't run away without us," Kurama laughed as he increased his speed to match his younger brother who immediately smiled back up at him as they continued their quest. 'Naruto is going to be the death of us... at least I get to die happy,' Kurama thought as he watched his younger brother from behind.
Chapter Text
The dark, empty halls echoed with different types of conversation of different families who has awoken from their sleep and making their way towards the throne room. Itachi stared out of the window, thinking of the events that have occurred the night that has passed. How was he going to manage rescuing the Wind princess with just the help of the Wind heir, after all they are just ten years of age. How were they ever going to accomplish an act like that against Orochimaru and his assistors just by themselves.
"Aniki, is there something bothering you?" A voice beside him ask, dragging his attention from the bright blue sky and towards his younger brother. Itachi looked around the hall, noticing the Wind's family slowly making their way in with of course, the youngest running into the hall with the brightest smile and highest energy. "Its nothing to worry about Sasuke, so how was your day yesterday with prince Naruto? Was he matching the description I gave?" he asked his younger brother who looked behind himself to scan the crowed of the Wind's royal family, in search of the youngest member.
"He is quite intriguing to say the least, I don't know why, but every time he is around, it makes me feel weird emotions..." Sasuke responded as he looked back up at his elder brother who couldn't help but morph his lips into a small smile and ruffled up his hair, intentionally allowing the crown on his head to tilt sideways. Sasuke smiled brightly back up at his elder brother ad he gave him a fake frown and tilt his crown back up in its place. "I know how your feeling Sasuke, and you are not alone, both the Wind princes are something else." Itachi sighed as he averted his gaze back up into the crowd, allowing Sasuke's line of sight follow.
"Itachi, Sasuke, by my side, now," A gruff and authoritative voice whispered out to the princes causing their attention to turn back to their parents who were seated patiently on their thrones. The king's expected look immediately halted the conversation that was going in between the two brothers as they each rushed towards their parents' side. Sasuke standing next to their mother while Itachi himself stood next to their father as he is the heir to the throne.
"Greetings everyone! I do hope that you had a great nights rest, I am aware that tonight is the final day for the coronation, therefore, a ball will be held here by nine in the evening in order to celebrate the coronation of my nephew, please make yourself feel at home," Fugaku announced as he looked down at the sea of heads in the throne room. The sound of a ball caused both the Uchiha bothers to look at each other in worry. What worries them isn't the fact that they are representing the fire kingdom as they have to take the first dance, but also the fact that after meeting the Wind princes in person, they wouldn't feel the urge to even dance with anyone else other than them.
Once the king has finished his announcement and speech, he excused the royal and noble families to continue on with their own business. "Sasuke, Itachi? Is there something on your mind?" The queen's voice attracted the attention of said boys towards their mother, Fugaku looked at them expectantly, awaiting for their response, as both his sons have been acting strangely since the coronation of their cousin.
"Its nothing Mother, I think I am just a bit tired, yesterday I did stay up a bit later than I should have," Sasuke answered as he immediately placed on his poker face and looked at both his parents, afraid of what they would do if he informed them about a strange connection he is feeling with the Wind's prince. However, this excuse didn't please the king as his frown deepened.
"Sasuke, you have to set your priorities straight as you are the prince of this kingdom, failing to do so would prove to show how you are incapable of carrying that crown on your head," Fugaku barked as he looked at his son in a disapproving manner. With a quick glance at both his sons once more, the king excused himself to allow his wife deal will their sons. Sasuke looked down at the ground, attempting to keep his emotions at bay. Why couldn't his father be proud of him for once in his life.
Ever since he was born, he was always compared to his older brother and it always infuriated him. Of course, he would never get annoyed or mad at his elder brother, Itachi has always been there for him, however it is his father's disappointment in himself which is the problem. "Boys, I do believe that it is in your best of interest to go prepare yourself, well before your father's mood worsen," Mikoto informed her sons as she gave them a stern yet concerned expression, showing that she is serious over what she said.
Sasuke kept his gaze planted on the ground, allowing his elder and more responsible brother to deal with their mother. However, no words were exchanged except for a small nod from the fire's heir, indicating that they understood the wishes of their mother. With a soft sigh, Mikoto bent down to give both of her sons a quick kiss on their foreheads and excused them to go on about with their day.
"Aniki, it isn't usual for father to set up a ball without our knowledge beforehand, do you think someone may be behind this whole ordeal?" Sasuke asked his elder brother who kept his gaze focused on something or more specifically someone. Of course Sasuke has been kept out of the dark about his elder brother's feelings towards the Wind's heir and now he could see why, not only one but both the wind princes are quite unique and nothing both the fire princes have ever seen in their life.
"Sasuke, I have some matter to attend to with prince Kurama, is it alright if you spend your time with prince Naruto or maybe Izumi?" Itachi asked of his younger while giving him a pleading look which causes him to nod without questions. That look is quite rare to be found on a face of any Uchiha members, let alone the heir of the Fire kingdom. Itachi smiled softly at his younger brother as he watched him walk down the steps and towards the youngest prince of the Wind kingdom.
Looking back up at the Wind's heir, Itachi managed to catch the said prince's gaze, looking them in a silent conversation. With a quick tilt of his head to the left of the hall, Itachi motioned for Kurama to meet him at that area in order to discuss their next course of action regarding the missing princess of the Wind and the Fire's doctor Orochimaru. With a swift nod, both the princes silently moved away from the crowd and towards the secluded area of the hall.
"Prince Itachi, I honestly wasn't expecting there to be a ball in honor of your cousin, I believed that we were given the choice the rest up before our voyage back to our respective kingdoms," Kurama informed as he looked behind himself, hoping that nuisance of a personal bodyguard was doing his job in keeping his younger brother safe rather than himself. "You and I both, prince Kurama," Itachi sighed as he leaned against the wall, watching at the gaze of the prince in front of him returned to himself.
"What? I thought you at least had a slight idea of a ball taking place, you are the heir of this kingdom." Kurama stared at the heir in front of him, dumbstruck with the information he intercepted from him. It is a custom that the children of any king and queen in charge of organizing the ball to practice as they would always have the first dance. Itachi sighed once more, showing his frustration of their current predicament.
"I don't know if we have the chance to actually go look for your cousin, knowing my father's great expectations for both I and Sasuke, we might as well be locked up in our room for preparations." Itachi expressed is annoyance towards his father's unexpected announcement. Kurama averted his gaze from the heir towards the floor, thinking of this situation and how to turn it into their favors when a thought hit him.
Kurama turned his gaze back up towards Itachi, causing the said prince to stand back straight and hands down his sides. "prince Itachi? How close did you say is your father and Dr. Orochimaru?" Kurama asked as he kept his hands folded, allowing his brain to tie the bits of information into a knot that may as well become a clue towards the unexpected announcement. "Close enough to believe him and not his own son..." Itachi answered as he scanned the face of the Wind's heir, attempting to understand where he is going with.
"Do you think that maybe Dr. Orochimaru suggested a ball? He may have an ulterior motive towards his suggestion... but the issue is; what?" Kurama conspired, allowing Itachi to pick up the bits of info the Wind Heir is spewing out of his mouth. The idea of Orochimaru persuading his father to organize a ball isn't out of the ordinary in the Fire's palace. It may even seem that the ruler of the Kingdom is Orochimaru himself rather than the king.
"Do you think he is stalling for time?" Itachi asked, allowing Kurama to think carefully, wondering over what he could stall time for. It is already clear as day that he is attempting to steal something, anyone stalling for time in a royal and noble gathering would definitely have the objective of running of with the valuable items in their possession. "Dr. Orochimaru is quite rich himself, he is after all the head general of this kingdom, not to mention my father's personal friend." Itachi informed, allowing Kurama to digest that information slowly and mix it in with the other info they tied together.
"Well, if he isn't after something it must be that he is after someone! Why else would he want to stall for time in a royal and noble gathering?" Kurama confirmed causing Itachi's eyes to widen in shock. It is quite obvious that Orochimaru isn't after any members of the Uchiha royal family at the moment as they aren't leaving the palace any time soon. However, the royal families of the other four kingdoms are. Taking hold of the Wind's heir's hand, Itachi dragged Kurama out of the hall and towards a dark and empty hallway, well excluding the guards standing on their posts and carrying on with their duty.
"Prince Itachi? Where are we going?" Kurama asked of the young Fire's heir, allowing him to drag him along towards their destination. Itachi however shushed him as he gave him pleading eyes, showing how serious he is about this entire ordeal and how willing he is to help the Wind's heir without bringing in any danger towards them. Talking about Dr. Orochimaru like that in public, even when their conversation was barely even more than a whisper could prove to be quite problematic for both princes. The doctor not only has eyes all over the palace, but ears as well and not even the Fire princes are safe around him.
"Please prince Kurama, just follow me, I might have an idea over who the victim might be, but for now... could you trust me?" Itachi asked looking back at Kurama, stopping in order to look at the Wind's heir and taking said Heir's hands into his as he gave him pleading eyes. Kurama's emotions where all over the place, first Itachi's supposedly confession, second the revelation that his missing cousin may be here, and lastly the Dr. Orochimaru ordeal. This was all just too much for him to handle, after all both the young princes are just ten years of age.
"Alright prince Itachi, I trust you."
Chapter Text
"Alright prince Itachi, I trust you." Kurama stated, giving the Fire's heir a determined look before allowing Itachi to continue dragging him across the hall. Saying that both princes were nervous was an understatement. Kurama is putting all his trust in the fire heir, something he has never done in his life, especially when he is running into the lion's den blindly. Itachi on the other hand, isn't in a better position as Kurama, the young Fire heir is not only going against his parent's orders but also all the warnings Dr. Orochimaru gave him not so long ago.
A large door decorated with serpents and is highly guarded stood against the wall at the far end of the hallway both princes were walking in. Itachi looked back at the Wind's heir, showing his nervousness with the way his hand tightened around Kurama's. "It will be alright, if your parents don't do anything about any issues that will happen with Dr. Orochimaru, then my parents would," Kurama reassured, allowing Itachi let go of his hand and slightly nod. With a quick glance at each other, both princes put on their poker face and headed towards the door.
"Good morning, we are here to talk with Dr. Orochimaru if you would please open the door," Itachi politely ordered, allowing the guards up front to bow down towards their prince and quickly but swiftly open the door in order to allow them to enter the room. Once Kurama stepped foot into the laboratory, he immediately realizes that his previous thoughts about this palace chambers being blood-chilling were nothing but an overstatement as this room has proved to be more horrifying than any other room he has ever been in.
"Follow me quietly," Itachi instructed of the Wind's heir, causing Kurama to nod slightly and following the prince in front of him without any argument as this is not the best time and especially not the best place to pick a fight. Footsteps echoed from across the hall to the prince's right, causing both their blood to freeze as Itachi immediately started to find any sort of plan either to hide, run, or even fight. The young Fire's heir's thoughts were halted due to the strong pull to the side, allowing Itachi's eyes to widen in shock from the sudden action.
Turning to the side, Itachi found Kurama hiding behind an oddly shaped pillar which managed to calm him down slightly and bend down to hide with him as well. "I seriously don't understand why Kabuto is making us do the dirty work for him in order him to get the reward," One lackey complained to the other lackey to his left over the orders that were given to them. The name Kabuto caught the attention of the Fire's heir who immediately perked up, causing Kurama to look at Itachi in confusion, wondering what has caused him to act up.
Itachi immediately motioned for Kurama to remain silent, as he noticed that Kurama was about to voice his confusion about what was going on. With a frown, Kurama closed his mouth and awaited for both the lackeys to turn away from the hallway. "Don't worry, we will have our share at the end, as promised, all we have to do is be patient and actually get the work done." The second lackey reasoned as they finally made the turn to the left, leaving the hallway both the princes are hiding in.
"Come on, follow me," Itachi informed the Wind's heir as they continued on their way towards the Fire's prince intended destination. All Kurama could do was go along with the flow and deal with whatever happens when the time comes. Their trek has been quick and swift without any more interruptions along the way. As good as that may sound, both the young princes are already beginning to dread not asking for a guard to follow them, even the young prince Kurama went as far as wanting Kakashi with them here.
"Prince Itachi? what are you doing down over here?" A young, soft voice asked from behind the princes causing them to jump in their places in complete shock as they didn't even sense a presence behind them. Turning to look at the source of the voice, the eyes of all three members occupying the hall has widened. There behind them stood the young Wind princess, who is still wearing the beautiful, thistle colored ball gown.
Without even a second to hesitate, the young princess immediately took a hold of both the princes' hands and dragged them to a much more secluded area of hall. After confirming that there were neither eyes nor ears directed in their direction, Karin turned to look at the princes in front of her. A soft smile managed to form as she looked at her elder cousin, it has been a while since she has seen him. "Kurama... I missed you," Karin cried as she attempted her best to stop from crushing him into a hug, clearly remembering his grumpy mood and his hatred for hugs.
However, her eyes widened in shock as he, himself has brought her into a hug, an act from the young heir that is considered rare in the Wind kingdom. "I thought you died with uncle Nagato," Kurama cried into her shoulder, causing Karin to smile softly as she attempted to keep in her tears. Of course her father's death is still a fresh wound, it hasn't been long since her carriage has been attacked by the bandits who brought her here, to this god forsaken lab.
"But what are you two doing here? It is not safe for either of you, if Dr. Orochimaru finds out that prince Itachi brought you, especially the Wind's heir, he will not hesitate to act." The young princess asked as she turned once again to look for any eavesdroppers. She is overly ecstatic that she got to meet her elder cousin once again after two years of captivity, but at the moment, all she could think of is his safety.
"That is why we are here Karin, we are here to bring you back home, mother will be overjoyed knowing that you are alive," Kurama reasoned, placing both her hands in his which brought the attention of his cousin. Sighing in defeat, Karin smiled back at her cousin and nodded wanting nothing more than being back in her own castle. Without any word from the Wind's heir, Itachi placed his hand on the Wind's royals and instructed for them to follow him without any word.
Karin looked up at her cousin in hesitation, wondering if it is a bright idea following the heir of the Fire kingdom to lead them out to safety. Her doubts were immediately settled as she watched the smile on her grumpy cousin. "Alright, I am pretty sure leaving this laboratory will prove to be quite difficult than entering, so I beg of you your highnesses to please remain silent and follow every instruction without any hesitation, if you have questions I will gladly answer it once we escape," the young Fire heir instructed, waiting for any confirmation from the Wind royals.
Once a simple nod was received, Itachi started to lead them out of the room they were conversing and reuniting into the hallway, watching carefully as the Fire doctors were walking around and going about with their day. "I cant think of a plan to get the kid, he is surrounded by people, it is frustrating!" An all too familiar voice boomed from a room to the left causing Kurama's blood to freeze, fear is the complete opposite emotion that the Wind's heir is experiencing at the moment, however, Anger is a whole other story.
It hasn't even been a year since he heard that voice, menacing and deceiving, a voice that could only belong to the person on the top of the young Wind's heir death list. The unexpected stillness from Kurama caused both the Fire's heir and the wind princess to look back in confusion. "Prince Kurama, what are you doing? we have to get out!" Itachi whisper-yelled out to the young Wind heir as he looked around the area in panic, hoping that the doctors and lackeys don't unexpectedly enter the hall.
Karin just stayed staring at her cousin, wondering what is going on in his mind to make him seem so startled and angry, especially in a dangerous time and place. "That brat did manage to make friends with two princes in less than an hour, and that annoying bodyguard that is glued to him will not leave, thankfully his elder brother did leave for a long while but that doesn't mean that he will not join him once again," another voice boomed, proving to show that there were two lackeys in a conversation with each other.
Without even a sort of hesitation, the young Wind heir ran straight towards the exit while taking a hold of both the fire prince and his cousin's arm. Hoping to get away from the lab as quick as possible. Noticing the look of anger on Kurama, Itachi decided to keep his mouth shut and continue on with both the Wind royals, understanding that this is an issue between the Wind's royal family. As soon as the entrance for the lab was in sight, a voice was heard from behind them, thankfully at the other end of the hall, yet still shows that they were caught in the act.
"Karin, darling where are you going?" A slithering voice was heard causing each and every royal member in the hall to freeze in their tracks in complete and utter fear. The bloodlust seeping from the owner of that voice was unimaginably strong. However, even with all the fear in his veins, Itachi turned around with crimson colored orbs in the ready. "Dr. Orochimaru, I sincerely apologize for the unexpected visit, however, I am here on the orders from my father, he is in need of lady Karin, my brother Sasuke is to practice with the chosen candidates," The young Fire's heir informed, attempting to keep in his composure in front of the doctor.
Looking at the doctor and the fire prince, Kurama didn't have the strength in him to act on his own, that is until he felt the hand of his cousin tighten. The princess motioned for him to continue on towards the exit, noticing how determined the fire prince is about getting them both out of the lab as soon as possible. With a quick glance towards Itachi, Kurama nodded and held his cousin's hand tightly while slowly inching his way towards the exit. "I do not recall any sort of invitation for her, and isn't it forbidden to bring foreigners into the laboratory, especially Wind royalty?" Orochimaru asked watching the royals with caution, knowing that if the princess were to escape, everything he has worked for would immediately go down the drain.
"It is an unexpected request, regarding the ball... Father wants Sasuke to dance with the chosen candidates, I am just here to deliver lady Karin to him," Itachi lied, attempting to get out of this mess as quickly as possible. Orochimaru of course didn't believe the lies spewing from the Fire's heir, what helped him figure that out was the Wind heir's presence, only a fool wouldn't decipher their act. "Anko! Come here," Orochimaru suddenly called out, watching as the eyes of his heir widened in shock.
Finally dropping the act, Itachi yelled at both the Wind Royals to make a dash towards the door, knowing that if they get caught by the doctor's lackey, it is certain that they all will meet their own demise rather quicker than intended. The young Wind's heir didn't understand the situation and wasn't willing to understand, knowing that the bloodlust of this kingdom's doctor is greater than any bloodlust he has experienced. All the royals did know was that leaving the lab was their main priority, hopefully once they seek help from the Wind's royal family, they would be back in safe hands once and for all.
Chapter Text
"A ball?! What is that bastard planning?" Minato growled under his breath as he crossed his arms on the table that was associated for his family. The Wind queen placed her hand on her husband's arm, attempting to sooth down his anger. She herself didn't understand the motive behind the ball as they have never been informed about it in the invitation card. However, the way her husband is acting especially in the fire kingdom, may put them in serious trouble.
"Minato, dear, calm down, this is not the great place to talk in that manner," Kushina scolded, watching as her husband huffed in annoyance at the inconvenience. The hall was slowly emptying out, as the other guests are heading about in the palace towards the areas they are permitted to explore. The Wind's royal family kept themselves rooted, the king and queen seated on the table as they conversed regarding this ball, while the young prince and his personal guard were seated on another table with the young Fire prince.
"Where is Nii-san? he doesn't usually leave me without telling me where he is going," Naruto asked, turning around to look up at his bodyguard who just simply shrugged in response. How was he supposed to know where his prince was when he was constantly denied of being followed. However, a single movement from the young Fire prince managed to attract Kakashi's attention. Sasuke had a slight idea of why the Wind's heir isn't present with the rest of his family, but all he knows is that his elder brother is occupying him at the moment.
"Aniki has excused himself with prince Kurama earlier," Sasuke informed causing Kakashi's brow to raise in confusion while Naruto's head tilted slightly to the side. Of course, Naruto is used to the unexpected absence of his elder brother, however, what has gotten him quite perplexed was the idea of Kurama leaving with someone else. Kakashi seemed to be on the same boat as his eyes slightly widened in surprise, quite a lovely surprise which he isn't afraid to keep reminding his young heir.
"Do you know why? prince Sasuke?" the young wind prince inquired, watching in defeat as the fire prince shrugged in response. Kakashi's gaze turned towards the Fire's prince, hoping that he has any idea of what his young heir has been up to. However, all the information he has received is the fact that his young heir is messing about with the Fire's heir somewhere deep in the palace. And he has no clue on how to protect his young heir without having the slightest clue over where he is.
"Prince Sasuke, I have one more question to ask of you," Naruto informed, brining in the attention of his bodyguard, the young Fire's prince already has all his attention directed towards the Wind's prince since the beginning of Wind's royal family's arrival. How could his attention be anywhere else when there is a person more than qualified for his attention, with such beauty and bright personality. Sasuke nodded in response, awaiting for the young wind prince to go on with his question, gladly willing to solely converse with such beauty.
"What is a ball?" The young, naïve prince asked with a slight tilt to the right, awaiting for his response. Sasuke on the other hand seemed completely complexed, he is quite sure that Naruto was a pure blood royal from the Wind kingdom, it is quite customary for a prince to dance at any ball, even so, any ordinary person must know what a ball is. Kakashi lowered his head down slightly, attempting to hide his facial features hoping that none of the young princes will notice the rapid twitching beneath his mask, as he is finding it quite difficult to contain in his laughter at the expression the young fire prince is giving.
"Have... Do.... What do you mean by that exactly?" Sasuke attempted to form a sentence, yet failing from the sheer confusion of the question. Saying that the young Wind prince is unique is quite an understatement, of course Sasuke has never seen anyone with bright and vibrant features, but he himself, hasn't seen anyone as clueless as the young prince in front of him either. The shaking figure of said prince's bodyguard didn't help him at all, understanding bright as day that he was laughing at his confusion.
"The thing your father mentioned before, a ball in order to celebrate your cousin's coronation, I want to understand what a ball is..." Naruto continued, completely oblivious towards Sasuke's confusion and his bodyguards attempts in keeping his laughter in. Looking up once more at the bodyguard, attempting to understand if this is all a joke and wondering if they were just trying to get a rise out of him. But the look of genuine curiosity from the young Wind prince betrayed the thoughts swimming across his mind.
"Well, a ball is a formal dance celebration that is frequently distinguished by a meal followed by a social dance, which may include ballroom dancing, that is the basic knowledge of a ball, have you never been taught about the ball? It is necessary for any royal member to know of it," Sasuke explained, watching as the young Wind prince's mind went into work, digesting the information that has been received. A frown started to form on the young Wind prince, has his parents also attempted to hide the information of a ball from him?
That idea hasn't manage to match up with the knowledge of having the demon fox within him, it just doesn't make any sense. A ball seems like a fun occasion, not a dangerous one such as combat or even the knowledge of having the demon fox. "My prince, if you would allow me to explain, you were not permitted to leave the palace walls or even to be seen by the various kingdoms, so a ball wasn't an event you would have attended back then," Kakashi interrupted the thoughts that has been running in his young prince's mind.
Sasuke looked up at the guard in confusion, has the young Wind prince been in hiding since his birth? Has there been a reason for it? It didn't add up with his pervious knowledge... his elder brother informed him that the Wind's heir has willingly informed him about the young Wind prince, and if anything, he was informed that the Wind's heir is hardly the type of person who is willing to converse with anyone, especially if it is including his younger brother.
"Hello prince Naruto, prince Sasuke..." A voice was heard behind the young princes, allowing them to turn around and look at the source of said voice. The young Sand prince stood there with a soft smile directed towards the young Wind prince and a swift glare towards the young Fire prince. The mood in the table managed to quickly change into an unexplainable aura, with a mixture of anger, joy, and contempt, well excluding the continuous snickering from the bodyguard who seems to be enjoying the day a bit more than intended.
"Good morning prince Gaara! Are you also staying for the ball?" Naruto naively inquired of the young Sand prince who's (unexisting) brow raised slightly. His gaze moved to the Fire's prince who also turned his attention back towards the Sand's prince. A quiet conversation played in between the two princes, not even bothering to glare as they are both in the same dumbfounded state. With Gaara wondering if this is all some sort of joke, with Sasuke shaking his head slightly, confirming that Naruto is indeed genuinely confused about the ball.
"Yes prince Naruto, I am, it is actually quite customary for a prince to attend a ball they have been invited to, they represent their kingdom during the dance... Have you not been taught that knowledge?" Gaara asked as he pulled as seat from beside the young Wind prince, watching in confusion as he attempted his best to ignore the bodyguard's gradual increase in his laughter volume. In annoyance, the young Fire prince turned to glare at the bodyguard, clearly not amused over the fact that he is finding their predicament to be quite humorous.
Kakashi's attempts in keeping in his laughter during this ordeal has proven to be quite difficult. The naivety of his young prince, the confusion of the Fire and Sand princes, and especially the quiet war between said princes for his young one is quite an impressive and humorous sort of entertainment. "Well actually, I haven't been taught about a ball... As a matter of fact, you were the first royal from another kingdom I have ever met, when Lee introduced you to me," Naruto's soft voice responded as he looked at the Sand prince with a soft smile, showing how he was clearly hidden from the other kingdoms.
A soft blush formed on the young Sand prince's cheeks, silently reveling from the glare that was directed at him from the young Fire's prince. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, Kakashi's laughter managed to die down after his young prince's explanation over why he isn't aware of the existence of a 'ball'. Sasuke's glare softened as he turned his attention from the infuriating Sand prince and towards the prepossessing Wind prince, whos gaze was directed on the ground, clearly showing that he is deep in thoughts.
Naruto's thoughts weren't anything pleasant as per say. Of course he understood the reasoning behind his parent's actions, he does possess a very powerful demon in him and if anyone with ill intentions were to get a hold of him, the outcome won't be pleasant towards anyone. However, why wouldn't they inform him over something simple such as a ball? They clearly brought him to the Fire kingdom in order to celebrate the coronation of Sasuke's elder cousin. And from his own father's words, this kingdom isn't a welcoming one.
The greatest question that he is wishing for an answer is; why did his parents bring him to this kingdom? It seems as though Kurama was knowledgeable of a ball as he didn't perk up in confusion when it has been announced, but in annoyance. Therefore it would explain that he has attended balls in the past, so why did his parents bring him here if they are willing to protect him?
"My prince? Is everything alright? You seem to be spiraling in your thoughts?" Kakashi's voice managed to bring his attention back towards the occupants of the table. Naruto sighed, mentally thanking Kakashi for preventing the negative emotions to take over due to his continuous questions. Turning back up at the occupants, Naruto beamed his smile at the two young princes who couldn't help but frown in worry. Not only mere seconds, the young Wind prince's negative aura was evolving around the table, yet here he is, showing his brightest smile as though nothing has happened.
"Everything is alright Kakashi, I was just thinking about something, but you don't have to worry about anything, its nothing important," The young Wind prince reassured, attempting to brighten the mood on the table. Maybe he shouldn't have asked about the ball and learnt it himself as his thoughts and questions managed to worsen the mood on the table. The look of concern on the young Sand and Fire princes hasn't managed to boost his mood, the mere idea of causing them to get worried has managed to increase his disappointment in himself.
"So... Who are you going to dance with? prince Naruto?" Gaara asked, attempting to improve the mood on the table. The sight of even a small frown on the young Wind prince is quite unsettling to even witness, especially when his bright smile is such a blessing. Naruto's negative thoughts were immediately replaced with different names. From Sasuke's explanation, a ball has a dance routine that supposedly a royalty would have to dance with. The real question is how he would dance and with who?
"Hmm... I actually don't know, what about you prince Sasuke and prince Gaara? You must be familiar with the dance so you must have danced with someone previously, so just dance with them," Naruto reasoned, watching as the young princes in front of him who were contemplating over an answer. How were they ever going to explain their wish to dance with the young Wind prince? Alas a wish that may be considered as nothing but a true dream.
Chapter Text
"Prince Kurama, please hurry! We need to be as far away from the lab as possible!" Itachi yelled in complete panic, which was unfortunately quite contagious towards both the Wind royals in the hall. With a nod, Kurama's hand tightened around his cousin's arm as dashed for the door, hoping to make it towards his family. Oh what a terrible idea it was, heading head first into danger just at the age of ten without any protection against a doctor who seems to be quite more experienced in combat unlike the three children who are currently making a dash for the door.
Itachi attempted his best to keep the distance between the doctor and themselves by casting illusions with his sharingan. Weak illusions, but they managed to give the young royals enough time to get a head start away from the hall. Kurama slammed open the door, allowing both his cousin and the Fire's heir to make it out of the room while simultaneously alerting the guards that are stationed outside the lab. "You two, make sure Dr. Orochimaru doesn't make his way out of the hall, as a matter of fact, I, as your heir, order you to prevent anyone from leaving the Lab," Itachi ordered, impatiently watching as the expression on both guards turned from confusion to determination, nodding towards their young heir.
"Come on, we need to leave this place," The young Fire's heir instructed, not once lowering his guard as they continued to run down the hall with both the Wind royals following behind, putting full trust on him. Once they were finally a good distance away from the lab, did they finally slow down to catch their breath. Karin slid down against the wall, clearly in disbelief over what had just occurred. The thought of her elder cousin and heir to their kingdom coming to risk his life in enemy territory just to save her.
The sound of a strangled sob caught the attention of both heirs, who immediately turned to look at the young princess who was rubbing her eyes with her wrist. The sight dragged her cousin down on the ground and placed a hand on her arm and softly pulled it down, preventing her from rubbing her eyes with her somewhat dirty hands. Karin looked up at her cousin with bright, crimson, watery eyes who was stared back at with the heir's soft, violet eyes. "Karin, everything is going to be alright, you don't have to worry about anything anymore, we have extra room in the carriage for you. Today, you are going home," Kurama reassured, bringing in her cousin into a tight hug, allowing her to cry on his shoulder.
Itachi took the moment to leave the cousins properly reunite as he made his way towards the guards standing nearby who are either ignoring the scene or watching in silence. "Inabi, as your prince and heir to the throne, I order for you to prevent Dr. Orochimaru from progressing any further towards the throne hall and towards the royals and guest chambers, am I making myself clear?" the young Fire heir ordered of the guard nearest to him, activating his sharingan all while keeping on his poker face. The said guard bowed down to his young prince, leaving his post to alert the other guards nearby to follow their heirs orders.
Satisfied with the outcome, Itachi made his way back to the Wind royals who were still deep in their hug. "Come on prince Kurama, I have a place for the princess to stay safely before your trip back towards the Wind kingdom," the young Fire heir informed, allowing the Wind heir drag his cousin back on their feet, preparing themselves to make their way towards Itachi's intended destination. Karin wiped her eyes once more and put on a determined smile as she tightened her hand on her cousin's.
"Since there will be a ball later on, both you and I will have to attend to dance, especially you prince Itachi, so how will we keep an eye on Karin?" Kurama asked as he followed the Fire heir by his side, allowing Karin to walk at a faster pace to stay side by side by her cousin. Itachi hummed in thought, thinking over the words the Wind heir spewed and over how to answer his question. That is until a figure passing by the royal chambers caught his eyes.
"You don't have to worry about it prince Kurama, I have the perfect person, and I am certain that princess Karin will take a liking to her," the young Fire heir answered with a smile as he increased his speed to reach the figure. Karin and Kurama shared a glance before increasing their speed as well in order to catch up with the Fire's heir. Kurama might have a slight idea over who he may be talking about. Up till know, the young Wind heir has seen only two royal female Fire members, which are the queen of the Fire kingdom and his mother's friend, and prince Itachi's cousin, princess Izumi.
Looking at experience, the young Fire heir doesn't even feel safe with his own parents, therefore the idea of leaving his cousin with the queen is out of the question which leaves the fire princess who helped himself and prince Itachi to converse once more. His suspicions were then confirmed as the figure become more clear, in front of them was the young fire princess who was rushing out of the royal chambers with a panicked look. "Izumi? What's the matter?" Itachi asked once they finally neared the young princess who turned her attention from the ground and towards the three royal members making their way towards her.
"Itachi? Where have you been?! Uncle Fugaku has requested for your presence for about fifteen minutes ago, he is furious!" Izumi exclaimed in worry as she rushed towards her cousin, attempting to ignore the bubbling joy regarding the presence of the Wind's heir aka her cousin's first love. Itachi sighed in annoyance, but nodded none the less, informing her that he would make it back into the hall as soon as possible.
"Izumi, I do have a favor to ask you..." Itachi informed, holding the hands of his cousins into his own, showing his desperation.
"Of course, what is it?" she responded, turning her attention from the Wind royals and towards her cousin's eyes.
"Well, you remember Karin, Dr. Orochimaru's discipline and one of Sasuke's suiters? well it turns out that she is actually the lost princess of the Wind kingdom and prince Kurama's only cousin. I need your help to keep her hidden until the departure of the Wind's family," Itachi pleaded, watching as his cousin's eyes held different emotions at once, shock, anger, and determination. The young Fire princess nodded, turning her attention from her cousin and towards the said princess in worry.
The young Wind princess smiled uncomfortably, clearly remembering their first encounter yesterday during the ceremony. However, she was soon hit dumbstruck as the Fire princess enveloped her into a tight hug, clearly showing her worry for the young Wind princess. "How could I not help, but where do I keep her?" Izumi asked as she turned to look up at her cousin while trying to find a suitable room to keep themselves hidden, after all, the side family of any royalty aren't expected to attend social gathering, therefore Izumi is not needed to attend the ball.
"Keep her in my room, Give the guards this slip, and inform them that I have ordered prevention from anyone other than me to enter the room," The young Fire heir informed, smiling softly at the quick nod and clear determination written all over his cousin's face. With a quick goodbye, both the girls and boys were separated, with the girls making their way towards the royal chambers and the boys making their way towards the Throne hall. The soft frown placed on the young Wind's heir attracted the attention of the young Fire's heir who couldn't help but get concerned.
"Don't worry prince Kurama, your cousin is in safe hands, I am pretty sure the ball won't take long and your family will be able to leave the kingdom in peace," Itachi assured as he placed his hand on the Wind's heir's shoulder, attempting to calm him down. Kurama smiled up at the attempt, but the reason for his worry is much deeper than just the safety of his cousin. The voice he heard back in the Lab is unmistakably familiar, which brings the idea of stalling time in a royal gathering more clear.
"Prince Itachi, I have trusted you and you helped rescue my cousin from the lab, but now I have questions, Why is it that you rushed to save her once the theory of the Dr. stalling time came to mind?" Kurama asked, not once stopping on their way towards their destination, the worry of the fire princess regarding the fire's heir and their king concerns him. The young Fire's heir took time trying to understand his words, that was until it hit him, the victim of this entire ordeal.
It seems as though Dr. Orochimaru has his eyes set on two families, the Uchiha and the Uzumaki, and that makes his blood boil. "I seem to believe that the victim behind this entire ordeal would be your younger brother, prince Naruto Uzumaki of the Wind kingdom..." Itachi answered, attempting to keep his anger at bay, knowing that if it was to break loose, he will definitely not enjoy the outcome which is one of the major consequences of carrying the sharingan, a visual prowess heavily linked to emotions.
"That bastard, thinking that escaping the kingdom and coming here will protect him?! Just wait till mother and father hear about this," Kurama muttered to himself, his glare deepening as all the dots finally connected into a clear picture. The young Fire heir's brow was raised as he heard the words the young Wind's heir was spewing, most words not making sense until he remembered the angered emotion once he heard on of the new and latest recruits into the Fire's lab.
"Prince Kurama? Is Dr. Mizuki familiar to you by any chance?" The young Fire's heir asked, turning to look at the Wind's heir, clearly not expecting the violent action against him from said prince once the question as asked. Not even in a split second, Kurama spun in his heals and violently grabbed the uniform of the Fire's heir, glaring at him with one of the coldest glares yet. However, the look of shock and confusion from said prince caused him to let go with a sigh, swiftly apologizing for his action.
"Yes, he was our combat tutor a few months ago, until he committed treason against our kingdom by attempting to kidnap Naruto and by locking me away." Kurama answered as he turned his attention back towards the path to the Throne hall. Itachi's expression went from shock and confusion to understanding, if this ever happened to Sasuke, he would have acted the same way. No one would like to hear the name of a monster that nearly brought pain towards their own family.
"No wonder why everyone now knows about the power your younger brother contains, he must have spilled that secret for the world to know, now that seems to make sense why Dr. Orochimaru is soo interested in prince Naruto now a days..." Itachi concluded, anger slowly seeping into his veins, how could someone want to cause harm towards a six year old child? Kurama sighed heavily as he rubbed his eyes with his thumb and index finger, clearly showing his annoyance over this entire ordeal.
"Prince Itachi, I think you should head to your father, princess Izumi was quite panicked when the king asked of her to fetch you, you should head back before he gets anymore furious, I will head back towards my family and inform them of this entire ordeal before anything bad happens," Kurama informed as he turned to look at the Fire's heir with a determined look, clearly showing how he doesnt want any harm going towards anyone who prioritized helping his family rather than anything else.
Itachi nodded and gave the Wind's heir a soft yet determined smile. "See you during the dance, prince Kurama," the young Fire's heir bid his farewell as he turned to leave the hallway and towards where is father is most likely situated. Kurama smiled at the retreating form of the Fire's heir before continuing on his way towards the hall, determined to put a stop towards whatever this mess would lead into.
Chapter Text
The sight of his elder brother making his way into the hall, Naruto jumped out of his seat in excitement and made his way towards the young Wind heir. A few hours ago, the young Fire prince had to be excused to meet with his father which has left himself, Kakashi, and the young Sand prince, who took it upon himself to get as close to the young Wind prince. Noticing that his presence wasn't of need at the moment, Garaa made his way towards the chambers associated for his family.
"Kurama, where have you been? You should have at least told us that you were leaving somewhere, you are not in your palace!" The Wind king scolded, watching as his eldest son grumpily sat down on the seat opposite to his parents. Naruto jumped on the seat next to his elder brother, also perplexed over where he has gone without informing him. The Wind queen placed her hand on her husband's arm, not only has the unexpected announcement of a ball managed to rile up her husband, but also their son's ignorance to their warnings regarding this kingdom.
"It doesn't matter, but we have to leave this kingdom as soon as possible," Kurama argued, completely pushing aside his parents worry which has managed to confuse all Wind royal members on the table. Of course Kurama is known in their kingdom for his grumpy behavior, however, the ignorance and anger in his voice isn't a normal behavior from their young heir. Even Kakashi himself could sense the faint hint of worry and rush which makes him wonder what has occurred to cause him to act up in this manner.
"Why? What happened to you?" Kushina asked for her son, reaching her arm out to caress her son's arm which has been surprisingly allowed by their young, grumpy kid. This act just proves to show that what he has seen may be of some sort of importance. "Mother, Father, Mizuki is here, I heard him, they are planning to get Naruto! We need to leave here as soon as possible!" The young Wind heir blurted out in annoyance, he really just wanted to leave this kingdom as soon as possible. Kurama could keep his cousin's presence here a secret for now as he doesnt want his parents to panic over two different things.
Kushina and Minato looked at each other in shock, however, the king has managed to come to a quick understanding as it seemed during the last king summit only the Fire's king had any slight idea of his son's hidden power. The shock both king and queen were feeling were then filled with fury, something is definitely behind the unexpected ball announcement. "Do you mean Mizuki-sensei? Why is he here?" The young Prince asked, confusion etched in his tone of voice which has managed to infuriate his elder brother yet that anger is obviously directed towards the traitor.
"Kakashi, I need to have a word please." The king's voice boomed from next to the queen which has managed to attract the attention of all the members around the table. Naruto and Kurama both exchanged glances at the prospect of wanting to converse with the bodyguard privately, not that they aren't familiar with that, but it has started to become a rare moment as each princes were equally aware of what is going on.
"Of course my king," Kakashi bowed his head as he followed the king towards one of the many secluded areas in the large hall. Once Minato was certain that they were completely secluded, the king turned to look back at his former pupil and the bodyguard of his youngest son. "Kakashi, I need you to take Naruto back to home, I will not risk him being taken away. Go take his stuff back to your carriage, ask Yamato to accompany you back, I need him to be back in the palace safely." Minato ordered of the bodyguard who immediately bowed his head down in acceptance, he himself will do anything to keep his young prince safe. After all, he was willing to convince the king to keep Naruto back in the palace.
Satisfied with the answer, both the king and the bodyguard made their way back towards the table to find the young heir glaring at the ground who was clearly trying to ignore the chuckling and giggles coming from both his younger brother and his mother. With a soft smile, Minato excused Kakashi to go on about his task while taking his seat by his wife, wondering what has caused this reaction from both his sons.
"Father, why did you excuse yourself with Kakashi?" Kurama asked, attempting to change the subject that has lead to this reaction not so long ago. Thankfully, the subject was dropped as both the queen and the youngest prince turned to look at the king is question, also having the same question in mind. With a sigh, Minato prayed that his reasoning will not be questioned nor argued. "I have decided to send Naruto back home, Kakashi and Yamato are to accompany him, it is too dangerous for you to stay here," The king explained, turning his attention back towards his youngest son who's expression was quite unreadable at the moment.
Of course Naruto understood and remembered clearly what has occurred between himself and Mizuki, how could he forget? Even throughout the months, the scar on his neck still hasn't completely vanished, a permanent scar to remind him of the entire ordeal that had occurred. "Alright, I will go if that means it will make you feel at peace." The young prince answered, shocking his father at how quickly he has agreed to follow through with the plan.
"Is there a free seat in the carriage for an extra person?" Kurama asked unexpectedly, causing both the king and queen to look at their eldest son in confusion. Of course they have no clue over who this extra person may be which leads them to assume that it is himself. Minato shook his head, thinking that his son was willing to take this chance to skip on the dance to protect his younger brother, which would be his first option if it wasn't customary for his first born to dance in the ball.
As if sensing the mix-up, Kurama shook his head in annoyance and turned to look at his parents once more. "Not for me father, but for Karin," the young heir corrected which has managed to widen both the eyes of his parents in complete and utter shock at the name of the missing princess. Kushina stood up from her seat in hope as he made her way to her eldest son's side in order to hug him, who couldn't help but groan and tighten his hand around his younger brother's hand.
"Are you absolutely sure that you have seen Karin?" The king asked of his son who turned his attention from both his confused younger brother and his overly ecstatic mother and towards his hopeful father. Even though Karin is not related to Minato, the king always treated her as though she is his own daughter, therefore the news of an attack against Nagato and his daughter's carriage hasn't only devastated the queen but also the king. So the news that she is possibly alive and in this kingdom has immediately managed to brighten their day to a whole new level.
"Who is Karin?" Naruto asked, completely oblivious to the shock and slight hope swimming across his parents' faces. Kushina stood up and finally released her eldest son from that bone-crushing hug in order to scoop up her youngest into a bright hug. Of course Naruto has no clear memory of his cousin, he was only three when they last played together. Both Naruto and Karin have been such close friends under the watch of the eldest Uzumaki child. The queen remembers the day all three Uzumaki children were playing together in the palace garden.
-----
"Karin! Don't carry Naruto like that?! What if he falls down and hit his head?" the young seven year old heir exclaimed in worry over how his four year old cousin has been carrying his three year old brother. Naruto was giggling brightly in excitement as his cousin carried him over her shoulders, clearly not understanding the dangers of their actions at the moment. Being the eldest child in the Wind royal family, Kurama caught up to the two youngest members and picked up his brother from his cousin's shoulder causing both of them to pout in annoyance.
"You're such a mood killer, Naruto was having soo much fun and he wasn't going to fall, I was holding him tightly," Karin argued with her eldest cousin, keeping her hold on her youngest cousin with determination plastered on her face. Clearly showing how she wants to play with Naruto as much as Kurama wants to keep him safe. The young heir groaned in annoyance at how lightly his cousin was taking their actions, showing how she didn't carefully consider the consequences if they cause some sort of mistake.
"Karin, you and Naruto are really young, you are just four years old! Your shoulders will not be able to keep holding his weight on top of his shoulder, and if Naruto falls? What do you think will happen to him? He just literally turned three and his bones are still developing," Kurama scolded while simultaneously pulling down his young brother's hand that he was attempting to shove down his throat for some apparent reason. The young princess averted her gaze from her cousin towards the ground, clearly annoyed over how her cousin is treating her as a child, even is she is literally one, but that still manages to infuriate her.
"Fine, I will not carry him anymore," Karin groaned as she looked up at her cousin, unamused over how annoyingly overprotective he is over his younger brother. The sound of the doors towards the garden managed to attract the attention of the three children who were currently occupying the place. "MAMA!!" Naruto's voice rang as he pulled his hand away from his elder brother and started to trot towards his mother, occasionally swaying left and right and nearly losing his balance. Kushina and her brother, Nagato walked into the garden side by side with a bright smile, watching as Naruto's excited laughter rung through the garden walls.
"Naruto, my baby fox cub! Tell me did you enjoy your time with Karin and Kurama?" The queen asked rhetorically, knowing bright as day that her son cannot formulate words to answer her. The bright laughter her son kept giving managed to somewhat answer her question as she swept him from the ground and into her arms, allowing her brother to gently squeeze his bubbly cheeks. "Karin, lets get going, the carriage is ready for the tour," Nagato informed his daughter, allowing her to run into his arms in excitement, waving her aunt and cousins goodbye before making it out of the garden.
-----
"Karin is your cousin Naruto, she went missing on the day of her birthday, and it seems like Kurama has found her, so she will be going back home with you today," The queen explained towards her youngest son with a soft smile, still in a state of disbelief over the fact that her eldest son has managed to find her long lost niece. With a deep sigh, Kushina took a hold of her youngest son and informed the other member of her family that she will help pack her youngest son's stuff for the voyage back.
"Really? Did we play a lot as kids? Do you think she still remembers me?" Naruto inquired, following his mother through the hallway, well after bidding farewell towards his elder brother and father of course. The queen looked down at her son with a soft smile and nodded, reveling in the bright smile that managed to widen on his face. She picked him up from the ground and onto her arms as she started to explain the amount of playdates all three of the children used to have in the past before the disaster.
Chapter 25: Character designs (Not a chapter)
Chapter Text
Alright, I initially didn't want to cut in between the chapters.
But it is what it is. The art style isn't mine, I am no artist. But it is my sister's.
Credit goes to her. However, I am a designer. So the crowns and the outfits are all on me.
The Wind siblings ^
Not really proud of the queen's crown. Might change.
On the top left corner are the gems color for each crown.
I might add more sooner or later.
Chapter Text
"The carriage is ready, your highness" Yamato informed the king who stood in front of him, informing the carriage driver of the suitable routes to take back to the palace. Turning to look behind him, Minato smiled softly at the sight of his wife and his lost niece having a quick reunion before their departure. Naruto stood awkwardly behind his mother and by the side of his elder brother, staring curiously at his so called cousin.
Her bright red hair has managed to prove herself as an Uzumaki royal. There are only two different traits in the Wind kingdom that distinguishes the royalty towards their own people. The first being the whisker marks on the cheeks, or the red hair that goes down the Uzumaki bloodline. "Alright kids, the carriage is ready, you should get in now to make it back in the kingdom as soon as possible," The king informed as he made his way to his family.
Both the young prince and princess looked up at the king in a mixture of both worry and determination. Of course after the many years of imprisonment in this kingdom, Karin would give anything to return back to her own kingdom, and live freely once again in her own palace. "Alright father, I will see you when you come back! Don't take long please," The young prince pleaded as he was seated down inside the carriage right next to his cousin.
The queen kissed both the young prince and princess on the forehead, showing her genuine love for both her son and her niece equally. "We won't Naruto, you don't need to worry," Kushina smiled at her son as the carriage doors closed, the curtains pulled to the side in order to give his parents and brother one last wave before their departure.
Both bodyguards were holding onto the carriage from the outside, finding this position more suitable in order for them to be on the ready in case of an attack. Keeping only the two cousins seated inside on their own with only themselves to entertain one another. However, that task my soon prove to become quite difficult, especially when one doesn't remember the other. "Hi Naruto... you may not remember me, but you and I used to play quite a lot in the garden," Karin started, attempting to start up a conversation once the carriage started to move out of the palace gates.
A minute of silence took place as the young prince took his time to examine the princess in front of him. "Sorry Karin, I don't think I remember you, but it's fine since we could make more new memories together!" The young prince finally exclaimed in joy as he leaned in closer to look at his cousin, whose uncomfortable gaze slowly morphed into a soft smile at the sight of her younger cousin's excitement.
"It's alright Naruto, you were barely three at the time, anyways, I will be more than happy to stay with you once more!" The young princess exclaimed in pure joy, which is quite infectious as the young prince's smile managed to boom with soft giggling and laughter consuming the carriage walls. Both royal children glad that the awkward tension between them has quickly dissolved, leaving the joyous mood behind.
Their laughter soon quieted down once the movement of the carriage has died down, peaking the curiosity of both the young royal children on board the lone carriage. Pulling the blinds slightly, allowing both the occupants to peer outside through the window, yet keeping them completely concealed towards anyone who isn't looking directly at them or for them.
Naruto watched as Kakashi made his way around the carriage and towards the guards stationed by the kingdom's walls. Showing his pass and badge towards the guard, Kakashi informed them that they were to be leaving the fire kingdom in the order of both the Wind king and queen. Wit a shrug, the fire guard opened the gates and allowed them out of the kingdom, after all their main purpose and job is to prevent anyone from entering, not leaving.
Satisfied with the simple exchange, the personal bodyguard made his way back towards the carriage and he'll on the railing on the top of said vehicle, situated at the back which manages to allow himself and Yamato a clear view of both the young royalty members through the thin yet wide window at the back.
With clear joy and fascination, Naruto dragged his cousin towards the window as they watched the distance between themselves and the dragon sculptures on the entrance gradually increase. The joy on the young princess' face is quite unimaginable, which is to be expected after her three long years of captivity. The mere word of freedom seems as though it is only a dream, a feeling she was never meant experience before the coronation.
The thought of dr. Orochimaru miscalculating one of his plans, especially when his target is in the same kingdom as he is, would be quite unheard of. The entire reason of the hall was to kidnap her younger cousin, however, looking at that plan right now, it has only just managed to give time for both the Wind and the Fire heir to concoct a plan in order to rescue the princess while simultaneously figuring out his plan and quickly alerting the Wind kingdom. Such failure in the Laboratory is unexpected and most certainly worrying due to such a miscalculation, especially when the princess knows of how the doctor works.
"Naruto... can we stop? I need to talk to the guards before we continue on," Karin asked of her younger cousin, watching as his confusion slowly morphed into slight understanding. Nodding, the young prince turned behind himself and opened the window meant for a quick conversation between the occupants and the driver of the carriage. Once the message was delivered, the carriage came to a stop on the clearing in the forest by the road.
Both the young prince and princess made their way outside of the carriage, watching as the two guards jumped off the back of the carriage and made their way towards their two royal children, confusion plastered on their face. The Fire kingdom is still visible, however due to the distance between themselves and the kingdom. The royal palace's size looks like nothing but a mere cottage in the wind kingdom, whereas up close, the towers seems as though they are taller than any skyscraper, with the Wind palace competing in the same position.
"Is there a reason we have stopped our journey? Your highnesses?" Kakashi asked as he gave both the royal children a swift bow with Yamato following his example while the driver was occupied with feeding the horses. The young prince turned to look at his cousin since the entire reason they have halted from their journey was so she could inform the guards of what she has been worried about.
"Well, yes... I do have a concern...I think we must take a seat, inside the carriage if possible," Karin stated nervously, alternatively turning her gaze from both her cousin and the bodyguards. With a quick exchange of glances between the bodyguards, Kakashi nodded for himself and Yamato's sake as they followed the princess and prince towards the carriage.
On the carriage was finally fully occupied, Yamato closed the door behind himself as he turned to look at the royal children in front of himself. "Alright... I think this entire ordeal is staged, my rescue and Naruto's leave from the kingdom... I think this because I know how Dr. Orochimaru thinks, once he has an objective, he will do through any means necessary to achieve it! Right now, his main objective is getting Naruto. He doesn't just want to take us for his own leisure, that amount of decency I know he has, but it is because of our powers. During my captivity, I have heard mentions of Naruto and the demon fox sealed in him, and from what I could see, he wants that power like he wanted my healing powers." Karin explained, watching in worry as her cousin's gaze shifted from herself towards the window once she has mentioned the demon fox.
Kakashi's gaze hardened as he heard her explanation, of course there is only one person, one traitor! The could have managed to spill the secret of his kingdom. A secret that will cause not only permanent damage towards the young prince, but also towards all the kingdoms in the planet. "Alright, thank you for the information princess Karin, don't worry about it, both Kakashi and I are trained for such occasions, we are to keep you safe until you are under full protection in the Wind palace." Yamato reassured, cautiously placing a hand on both the shoulders of the young royals, showing his softest smile yet.
"Thank you Yamato-San... but I don't think I could deal with this anymore, why does it have to be that I will always be in danger because I carry the demon fox? Shouldn't they understand that everyone will be in danger if they take the power?" The young prince complained as he finally turned his attention back towards the occupants of the carriage. Karin sighed in understanding, though she would have never expected that her power will be quite wanted towards greedy people like the doctor.
Naruto's power is understandable, showing as though anyone that manages to harness the power of the demon fox will be stronger than the five kingdoms combined. The thought of it alone made her grimace in anger of how the doctor's greatest plan was to take over the fire kingdom and overthrow the current rulers and most certain eradicate the fire's royal bloodline. But with such power... it is quite certain that not only the fire kingdom will crumble but every kingdom will fall in favor of the doctor.
"Don't worry my prince, no one will get near you with my protection," Kakashi reassured the young prince, watching as said prince shook his head in understanding yet also in denial. The bodyguard turned his gaze towards both the princess and one of many students, whose only response was either a shrug or a shake of the head in confusion.
"That is the issue Kakashi... I do not want to be protected or be in need of any rescuing all my life, I want to be able to fight for myself, I want to feel safe on my own," The young prince turned back to look at his guard once again. Clearly showing his annoyance over his position and how vulnerable he is compared to every other person he has met, whether it be royalty or not, and that fact has always managed to put a frown on the young prince's face.
"I understand my prince, but you have only started your training courses with Guy-Sensei, it will take time for you to actually be able to defend yourself against great threats such as the doctor here, but trust me when the time comes, I will not be by your side, maybe checking on you from time to time, but other than that, my job would be complete," Kakashi smiled down at the young prince as he ruffled his hair, clearly hiding the fact that he is dreading the day he will leave his young prince due to the strong connection he has managed to grow with his prince.
"Thank you Kakashi, I will try my best to improve my skills but trust me... I still need you with me," the young prince laughed as he looked up at his bodyguard, sensing the negativity regarding his job radiating from Kakashi. In that moment of peace a silence, a loud bang was heard from outside the door, a bang that seems to show that the cause was in a hurry.
The young prince turned to open the window up front to see what has happened, to be met with a distressed driver who was constantly keeping an eye behind himself. "Kakashi, Yamato, Fire doctors are here and looking for the prince and princess! We need to leave now!" The driver exclaimed in fear as he ran back up towards the front seat, starting up the carriage without any permission from the guards or even from the two royal children, which managed to show the seriousness of the situation.
Without even a second to spare, both the bodyguards skillfully managed to jump out of the carriage and stand behind the vehicle, making sure that no one will place their hands on the two royal children.
'Bring it on, Dr. Orochimaru!'
Chapter Text
Both the young prince and princess held onto each other as the carriage's speed continued to increase. The pain received from the continuous bumps and sudden turns were nothing compared to the fear the young princess was feeling, just how did the Doctor manage to bring an entire group outside of the kingdom without alerting the Fire's king and queen, and more specifically, her aunt and uncle?! "Tazuna! Keep moving, I will keep them back while Yamato will stay to guard the prince and princess, do you understand me?" Kakashi's voice was heard before a sudden weight was lifted off the carriage.
The body guard didn't even attempt to wait for a response as he took his battle position, watching from the corner of his eyes as the carriage moved further and further down the path towards the Wind kingdom. The sooner they make it back to their home kingdom, the safer they would be. The gate guards at the entrance will help prevent anyone from infiltrating the kingdom with the palace guards completely keeping the royal children in safety. Looking around at the mad doctors and scientists who started to surround him, it was quite obvious that they have some sense of understanding regarding their power levels as not a single one of the doctors have made their move to either attack the bodyguard or even attempt to chase after the carriage.
The young prince stumbled off his seat, opening the window and poked his head out, watching as his bodyguard's figure slowly faded away with the distance they are putting between each other. "KAKASHI!!! COME BACK!!!" Naruto's voice bounced across the forest as he watched his bodyguard turn his attention from the incoming doctors and scientists and back towards his prince whos worried gaze was clear as day, even with the distance in between them. A soft smile from the bodyguard was the last thing the prince has seen before his bodyguard's figure went out of sight.
"My prince, please get back inside, it is for your safety," Yamato's voice called out, watching as the prince held the crown on his head tightly due to the intense force of the wind against himself. Moving his hair aside from his face, Naruto turned to look up at the other bodygaurd, one who is in the process of training in order to take Kakashi's side in bodyguarding him.
"But Yamato! What about Kakashi? I don't want to leave him behind!!" The young prince exclaimed in worry, turning his gaze back into the carriage when he felt his cousin's reassuring hand on his arm. Karin's panicked gaze completely betrayed the reassuring smile that was directed at himself, showing how the young princess was attempting to play the role of the elder cousin even when her own discomfort was present. "It will be alright Naruto, Kakashi seems to know what he is doing, and if Aunt Kushina and Uncle Minato entrusted him to protect you, then he is capable of not defending himself alone, but the entire carriage as well," The young princess reasoned, slowly brining her youngest cousin into the safety of the carriage.
Naruto turned his gaze towards the floor as he heard his cousin thank Yamato and close back up the window. His first time out of the kingdom and it has not only led himself to danger but his bodyguards, cousin, and the carriage driver. The bumps didn't stop until they have made it past the large stone bridge connecting the Fire and Wind kingdom borders. With a sigh of relief, Karin let go of the curtains once she spotted the numerous guards preventing any pass into the Wind kingdom from the fire kingdom without any official registration.
"Look at that Naruto! We are nearly back home! We don't have to worry about getting chased by Dr. Orochimaru," The young princess exclaimed in joy, turning around to look at her cousin, expecting to see a bright smile and excited, joyful eyes. However, once her gaze met the small figure of the prince, she was met with shadowed eyes and a concerned frown inhabiting his face. The young prince didn't hear a word his cousin has given, his mind swimming around in between the negative thoughts regarding the safety of his bodyguard.
"Naruto?" Karin asked once again, turning her complete attention back towards her cousin, frowning as the young prince didn't seem to hear her. The young princess gently placed her hand on Naruto's arm once more which has fortunately managed to do the trick as the young prince finally turned his attention towards his cousin. The confused expression on the young prince was immediately replaced by a concerned frown once realizing his cousin's worried expression.
"What's wrong Karin? Did something happen?" Naruto asked of his cousin while simultaneously lifting the curtains of the window by his side, watching as the dark unfamiliar forests were slowly fading away for the bright, majestic forest of the Wind kingdom to take place. That alone has managed to signify their arrival into the Wind kingdom which has really heightened the confusion and worry of the young prince. Naruto was quite certain that they took longer than a day to arrive to the Fire kingdom, how is it that they have crossed the border in less than fifteen hours?
"No, nothing, I was just worried about you Naruto... You seem quite spaced out, is everything alright with you?" Karin asked, allowing her cousin to take in their surroundings. Only when the princess has finished asking her question did Naruto finally let go of the drapes and turn his full attention to his cousin with a concerned frown plastered on his face. This look has managed to answer the princess' question. "Karin I am scared, what if Kakashi will not be able to come back? He has been with me since before I could remember and if he is gone I don't really know what I will do..." Naruto informed his cousin, laying his head on the princess' welcoming shoulder, allowing her to wrap a protective arm around him.
"It will be alright Naruto, as I previously said, if he is trusted by your parents then he is highly qualified to protect himself and us at the same time," Karin reassured with a soft smile, rubbing her thumb against her cousin's arm in order to comfort him. The carriage has finally slowed down to a stead pace as they went deeper into the kingdom, indicating that they are safe at the moment with no enemy in sight. This fact has managed to calm both the prince and princess who sat in a comfortable silence.
Karin kept her gaze locked out the window, enjoying the beautiful sunset over the majestical forest until she felt the weight on her side increase. Turning to look at her cousin, she noticed his peaceful state and smiled softly to herself. Slowly unwrapping her arm from the young prince, Karin stood up and took away the crown hanging down the side of his head, handing from the mix-up in the young prince's messy hair. Once finally untangling the crown, the young princess carried her cousin and laying him down on the seats across from their own without waking him up.
It has been quite a while since she took care of someone younger than her, especially someone special to herself and her whole family. The peaceful look on the young prince's face would be a look she would willingly fight to protect. The young princess is done with playing 'damsel in distress', she would rather learn how to control her chakra and fight with her elder cousin, uncle, and aunt in battle. She will do her best to be able to usefully contribute to their kingdom, whether it is in battle or in planning and ruling.
Now that she is finally back in her own kingdom, the princess will use this skill to protect not only their kingdom but her youngest cousin. Karin still remembers the reason Naruto is highly protected and hidden from the outside world, and for this reason, she was highly shocked when she saw him in the ballroom discussing freely with both the princes of the Sand and the Fire. The princess is aware that the secret of the youngest prince was brought out into public, curtesy to that traitor living freely in the Fire palace.
When she has been rescued from the Fire lab by her cousin and the Fire's heir, she was quite certain that the anger bubbling up in her elder cousin was due to the recognition regarding Mizuki's voice. Therefore, this reaction would prove that her family was aware of the treason the former Wind instructor has committed, which leads her to the question; Why did you bring him to the Fire kingdom?
with a sigh, Karin turned her gaze back towards the window as the sky was beginning to darken. Many animals inhabiting the forest are starting to make the presence known in order to take advantage of the darkness to hunt after their prey. The most creatures the young princess has spotted would be the beautiful foxes jumping around, some with their children and others alone. Karin smiled softly at the display as she was overcome with emotions once more regarding her rescue and escape from the Fire kingdom.
The dragons in the kingdom isn't a pleasant sight for a young child, especially when the kingdom they came from would be filled with beauty and graceful creatures such as the foxes. Finally letting the fatigue and drowsiness take over, the princess let her self fall asleep giving the bodyguard full trust in keeping herself and her younger cousin safe until they arrive back home to their palace.
{[(|)]}
"I do hope both the fox cubs managed to make it back to the kingdom safely..." The queen muttered to her husband, allowing their eldest son trail behind them towards their carriage. The ball has finally come to an end as all the royal and noble families were making their way back to their respective kingdoms and home. Minato took a hold of his wife's hand and gave it a reassuring squeeze, allowing her and their son to enter the carriage first with himself trailing closely behind. Kotetsu bowed to the royal family before closing the door and keeping them in relative privacy.
"Of course they will be alright, we have left both Yamato and Kakashi with them, if anything were to happen, they both will be able to protect them," The king reasoned as he kissed his wife's hand, allowing her to blush softly with a small smile. A loud and annoyed groan interrupted their small conversation causing both the king and queen to turn to look at their eldest son's grumpy expression which has brought a smile to both their faces.
Comfortable silence erupted in the carriage as they started to move away from the palace and out of the kingdom. Kurama kept his gaze out the window, watching as the different carriages parted into sperate directions and heading towards their respective destinations. The young heir was starting to feel quite drowsy, that was the case until bodies were starting to appear the more they neared their own kingdom which was starting to heighten his anxiety regarding both his younger cousin and brother.
"Mother, father... Stop the carriage," The young heir stated while opening the carriage door simultaneously, not caring whether the carriage stopped or not. His thirst for discovering what is going on obliterated his sense of safety and logic. Watching his son's reckless act, Minato immediately yelled for the driver to stop the carriage, hoping that Kurama wouldn't jump out of the carriage in a hurry.
Once the carriage slowed down to a point where jumping off wouldn't severely injure anyone, the young heir jumped out and ran towards the bodies, wondering what has occurred in this area. The sound of rushing footsteps followed behind the young heir causing him to turn to look as both his parents made their way towards him in worry and confusion.
"Someone ordered an attack against the carriage..."
Chapter Text
"Someone ordered an attack against the carriage..." The young heir informed once his parents have finally arrived to the scene. The three royal members stared down at the dead bodies of what would seem to be the Fire kingdom's personal doctors and scientists, something the Wind kingdom never found the need to have. The young heir looked away from the body and up towards the many others scattered across the border between the dark forest and the pathway towards their respective kingdom.
"This attack seems quite familiar, the hole in his chest seem was too large for a sword and to fatal to be the resengan... Wait! This is Kakashi's technique, the chidori! He has protected both Naruto and Karin!" The king exclaimed, showing his hope plastered across his face, allowing his wife to mirror the same expression while their eldest son still kept his worry and scowl present.
The young heir opened his mouth to express his worry yet was boldly interrupted by the rustling from the bushes, clearly showing how the Wind citizens are not alone in the dark forest of the Fire kingdom. Turning their attention to the direction of the sound, said bodyguard was dragging his injured leg behind himself as he held his bloodied arm tightly.
Kakashi's uniform was a shredded mess, well obviously his mask that is surprisingly still intact. The queen ran towards her youngest son's highly trained bodyguard to check on him, not caring whether her beautiful sky blue gown gotten spoiled with Kakashi's blood. The two questions in the air would be whether the blood on the bodyguard's uniform is entirely his or not, and whether their fox cubs are safe and secured inside the kingdom and in better terms, the palace walls.
"Let's go, we need to give him help as soon as possible!" The queen exclaimed, worried as she helped Kakashi into their carriage, not wanting to place him in the carriage dedicated for the other rowdy bodyguards. She would have preferred placing him in the carriage assigned to the bodyguards for her youngest son, both the current and in training, yet that cart has been used to take back the young fox cubs to the kingdom for safety.
Once the door to the royal carriage was closed, did the journey continue. "Kakashi, what happened?" The king asked his most dedicated student, watching as the bodyguard continued to wince by the side of his wife who was performing her medical jutsu on his open wounds. The concentration on the queen's face and the green aura surrounding her hands has immediately interested the young heir, who was sitting quietly next to his father.
"Dr. Orochimaru... His doctors and scientists attacked the carriage, I left both the prince and princess under the care of Yamato as I stayed back to hold those savages off," Kakashi explained, coughing slightly once he has completed his quick, yet straight to the point explanation which has caused the young heir to tightened his hold on the seat. It is quite obvious that his younger brother's bodyguard has no idea whether the young prince and princess have made it back to the palace safely or even back into the kingdom with how they are still two hours away from the large bridge connecting this cursed kingdom and their own.
"Kakashi, dear, please refrain from moving or even talking, I need you to be completely still in order to heal your wounds," Kushina instructed as she gently pushed down her youngest son's bodygaurd back down in order to lay his back against the seat, not caring whether the blood on said bodyguard stained her beautiful sky blue down.
Noticing the look of worry on his son's face, Minato couldn't help but bring him into a soft side hug, most certainly not expecting his son to actually let into the hug without any sort of annoyance. The young heir just didn't have the strength to fight his father as most of it is already in use, worrying about the two youngest members of the Uzumaki-Namikaze royal family's safety, whereas the other remaining energy is used to keep him awake and sitting up right.
The thirst for that wretched traitor's blood has been reluctantly pushed back due to this specific reason, yet being in a kingdom surrounded by possible enemies is not an ideal area to initiate a fight with him. The carriage was drowned in silence, well excluding the winces and groans of pain coming from the bodyguard and the sound of the carriage's movements, which has made this the ideal moment for every occupants in the carriage to reluctantly fill their minds with all the negative thoughts regarding the young prince and princess.
{[(|)]}
"My prince, princess, we have made it back to the palace safe and sound, now if you may allow me to assist you into the palace," The bodyguard in training informed as he opened the carriage doors, watching at the young princess was stirring out of her sleep while the young prince just moved to a more comfortable position to continue on with his slumber. With the light shining down on them due to the many lanterns surrounding the palace, Karin sat up straight with a dazed look, attempting to understand where she is and what is going on.
Finally getting back to her senses, the young princess smiled softly to herself as she realized that they are back into her own kingdom and within the safety of her palace walls. Nodding at Yamato who finally moved away from the carriage to order one of the many maids and butlers to come and take their belongings back into their rooms. "Naruto, come on! Wake up! We are back home!" Karin exclaimed in joy as she was shaking her younger cousin softly in order to bring him back to reality which worked due to the soft groaning in annoyance from the young prince as he began to stir awake from his sleep.
The young princess jumped out of the carriage as she allowed the young prince to sit up slowly and take in his surroundings. Finally taking in everything in, Naruto smiled brightly at the sight of the blue banners flowing against the wind and the large marble walls of the palace. The sound of the large fountain at the middle of the path from the palace gates and towards the large entrance. the young prince jumped out of the carriage as he followed his cousin, taking her hand in his as they ran up the grand staircase towards the palace doors.
Karin couldn't help but laugh in pure joy as she took in the decoration of their palace, a great contrast against the palace she was held a captive in. They entered the grand hall which is guarded securely by the many guards, two lonely thrones atop a couple of steps at the end of the hall, situated in between the beautiful fox sculptures as blue banners surrounded the hall. Two different archway situated across one another, with one leading to the left wing of the palace and the other to the right.
The young princess' amazed inspection was interrupted when her eyes landed on a young boy running in from the left wing of the palace. Her confusion quite obviously present as she noticed that the boy is welcomed inside the palace walls due to the lack of action from the guards surrounding them. "Prince Naruto! I missed you! How was the Fire kingdom?" The young boy asked in pure joy as he tackled the young prince into a tight hug with Naruto reciprocating it just as tightly.
"I will tell you everything Lee, but first I want you to meet my cousin, Karin," The young prince introduced his cousin towards his friend who turned to look at the princess standing next to him with a smile. Karin gave a soft smile and waved at the young boy, not finding the strength to be annoyed over yet another introduction as this time, it isn't anyone inhabiting the Fire kingdom. "And Karin, this is Rock Lee or Lee, he is Kurama and my new combat sensei's son, he trains with us and he is my friend," the young prince continued his introduction, watching in annoyance as his friend bowed down to his cousin in respect.
Karin chuckled softly as she helped the young boy clad in green up, "It isn't necessary to bow Lee, any friend of Naruto is a friend of mine," the young princess informed as she smiled at the pure excitement written over Lee's face. Without even any breath to spare, the young prince took a hold of his friend's and his cousin's hand as started to drag them away from the throne hall and towards one of his most favorite locations in the palace.
The guards guarding the large glass doors quickly opened them in order to prevent the three young children from actually running down that door due to their obvious joy and excitement. The large garden came into view from the top of the double staircases. "Lets play wolf and foxes!" Naruto finally exclaimed, turning to look at his cousin and friend with a bright smile as Lee immediately mirrored his expression with pure excitement whereas the young princess just stared at her cousin in confusion.
Sensing her confusion, Lee turned to look at the princess with a smile, "It is a game I used to play downtown, we play it with a group of people but just three players is alright. We pick one wolf who will chase the other who will be the foxes, the one who gets caught first will become the next wolf and it goes on, until the 'daytime' comes, which in this case will be after 10 to 15 minutes, the person who hasn't become the wolf at all will be the winner or the person who was the wolf to start off has managed to never become the wolf again will win," Lee explained with a bright smile, watching as Naruto bounced in pure excitement, clearly excited to play with his cousin and make new memories.
"Alright, I will play, but only if you let me add an addition to the game," The princess informed with a sly smirk, watching as both her cousin and his friend looked at each other in confusion yet shrug non the less to the request. "The last one to the fountain is the wolf!" She exclaimed in a fit of laughter as she dashed down the stairs and towards the beautifully sculpted garden. Both the prince and his friend looked at each other in shock at the sudden proclaim and immediately ran after her with the words such as 'you cheated', 'that's unfair', being thrown about.
At the end of the race, declaring the young prince as the wolf, all three children were running about in the palace garden, laughing and temporarily forgetting every problems in their life. Finally at the end of their multiple game rounds, curtesy to the insistence from the young prince as he doesn't want to accept loss, did they all lay down on the grass together in a giggling fit. "Not even once prince Naruto, how did you not even win once!" Lee laughed as the young princess continued to laugh at her cousin's pout. After all the many rounds, Karin won a total of three with Lee at a total of seven wins and Naruto at none.
"It's not fair! You guys were teaming up against me!" Naruto whined, crossing his arms over his chest in annoyance, contemplating whether to throw his crown on the floor due to his annoyance over his consistent loss, however, he just placed it down on the side knowing of its importance. Falling into another pit of laughter due to the prince's answer, Karin sat up and dragged her cousin onto the ground with her, which has managed to bring a smile on his face and finally fall into the contagious state of laughter.
"Thank you guys, this has honestly been the best day and it is all thanks to you two, I would love to continue playing Wolf and Foxes with you again," The young princess thanked as they all finally calmed down from their laughing fit and stared at the beautiful night sky, illuminated by the various stars and the full moon in relative silence. finally enjoying their moment of peace.
Chapter Text
10 years later:
"Still going to keep up with this?" A voice erupted from behind a young sixteen year old boy in the large, supposedly empty tea room. With a squeak, The sixteen year old boy turned to look at his elder, twenty year old brother. The young prince was wearing a long, dark cloak with a large hood that would manage to cover both his vibrant blond hair, and bright sapphire blue eyes.
"Nii-San!! Um... Its not what it seems! I was go- ... Wait, 'keep doing this?', you knew?" The young prince asked of his elder brother who was leaning against the wall by the hall's entrance. The heir's long, vibrant red hair was held back in a low ponytail as all the baby fat he had ten years prior was replaced by a well defined jaw with a lean, yet muscular body figure. It may as well be the body of every woman's dream man.
"Of course I would know you were sneaking outside the palace Naruto, how do you think you have gone radar free for two weeks straight?" The heir asked of his younger brother as he moved away from the wall and towards one of the various seats in the hall. Naruto looked at his elder brother's movements carefully as he moved away from the window leading to the garden. As the years passed, both the young princes have grown to be breathtaking.
The young prince's face has lost some of the baby fat on his face, yet maintained enough to help maintain his bubbly persona. His body has grown as his elder brother has due to the intensive training, yet unlike Kurama, Naruto's body has leaned towards the feminine figure curtesy to their mother's DNA. "That doesn't sound like you Nii-san, I thought if you found out about this you would have tried to stop me or even tell mother about me," Naruto folded his arms on his chest as he raised a brow, clearly showing his disbelief regarding his brother helping him escape the palace.
"Well... I was going to tell father, I don't hate you enough to tell mother, but a certain someone stopped me from telling anyone," The heir informed his younger brother as he stood in front of him, looking down at him with an annoyed frown. Naruto look back up at his elder brother with an equal frown plastered on his face, clearly challenging his brother to do anything more than frown down at him. As the years passed, the prince has grown more mischievous and kept challenging his elder brother more often than not.
"Who stopped you? I thought you don't take orders from anyone, not even mother and father," Naruto taunted, smirked as his elder brother's frown deepened at his remark. However his smirk immediately fell once he was lifted off his feet as his elder brother lifted him over his shoulder. Due to this sudden movement, the prince squeaked in surprise once more, not expecting to be lifted up at all.
"NII-SAN!!! Put me down!" Naruto whined as the cloak was easily stripped off him, leaving him in his simple yet royal attire. A soft chuckle escaped the heir as he strolled out of the tea room, receiving a bunch of stares from the staff working in the palace and some new additional heads in the palace. Naruto waved sheepishly at the staff who worked in the palace ever since he was a child who reciprocated the wave back.
The walk has been quite long, curtesy to the massive palace, towards wherever the heir has intended to go. Turning his head to look at the hallway design, it has finally come to the prince that they are headed towards the library. With a frown, Naruto lifted his upper body in order to turn and look at his elder brother properly. "Didn't we already have a lesson today? Why are you taking me to the library?" the prince asked with a frown, watching as the guards bowed down their head towards their two princes, clearly used to the antics of their grumpy heir and their mischievous prince.
Once the door was closed behind them did Kurama finally place down his younger brother. With a huff, Naruto fixed himself up and frowned at his elder brother in annoyance over the ignorance he has received during their entire walk from the far side of the left wing to the center of the palace on the first floor. "Don't look at me like that Naruto, you provoked me and asked me regarding the person that stopped me, I am just brining you to that person," Kurama laughed to himself as he walked into the library, allowing Naruto to follow behind him reluctantly as he muttered under his breath.
"Alright what happened between the two of you this time?" A voice called from behind a bookshelf, turning to look at both the princes. A young woman sat on one of the seats, surrounded with a series of books. Her long vibrant hair held back by a beautiful crystal clip and her body has grown beautifully, with all the curves placed on the right places.
"Karin, you knew I was escaping the palace?" The prince asked of his cousin, taking a place by her side on the table. Kurama rolled his eyes at the quick mood changes his younger brother seems to have, and it become quite difficult to deal with most of the time. Taking a seat opposite to the youngest members of the royal family, Kurama took a book from one of the piles his cousin seems to be reading and scanned through the cover as he listened to the conversation both the prince and princess were having.
"I saw you once, you were leaving through that secret passage we found in the garden, I even had a feeling you would try to escape before you tried, you just have that glint in your eyes that shows when you are going to do something you're not supposed to do," the princess explained to her cousin as she turned back to look down at the book she was reading before getting interrupted by the brothers.
Naruto frowned as he shifted his gaze from between his brother and cousin. "So Nii-San also saw what I was trying to do... and you told him not to tell anyone?" The prince asked as he laid back on the chair, watching as his brother placed down the book and met his gaze, locking them in a sort of staring contest. With a hum, Karin closed her book and placed it down on the pile of books to her right before turning to look at her youngest cousin.
"Well, it wasn't easy knowing that Kurama is quite hard headed, but I managed to persuade him to keep it a secret," the princess chuckled to herself regarding the hard headed comment, reveling on the soft giggling from her younger cousin and a groan of irritation from her elder cousin. With a bright smile, Naruto stood up from his chair allowing it to scrape against the ground at the sudden movement. Both the heir and princess looked up at the youngest member of the family with concerned frowns.
"Alrighty then, I will be continuing on my way, it was a nice chat but I still have a goal to accomplish, see you later on!" the prince exclaimed as he ran out of the library and towards the tea room at the end of the hallway where he was caught red handed by his elder brother before making his escape. Naruto could hear the irritated groans coming from not only his brother but cousin as well and this has brought a brighter, mischievous smile on his face.
Of course he gets an earful from both his parents, and especially his mother, but this is what he lives for. Nothing too dangerous, just completing pranks for fun and causing some simple chaos in the palace. Opening the door to the tea room and closing it behind himself, the prince took the discarded cloak from one of the seats by the window and placed it on, being careful to hide his face and hair. He is not worried about showing his face in public as no one has ever seen how he looks, but he couldn't say the same for the royal guards.
Opening the window, Naruto jumped out and landed gracefully on the grass behind the bushes surrounding the palace walls and garden. Turning his head to look up at the first floor, the prince groaned in annoyance as the window is still left open which may lead to some suspicions as the windows in the palace are always remained closed. Before he could make any move in climbing back up, a head poked out of the window and looked down directly into his eyes behind the cloak.
With a sigh of relief, Naruto smiled up at his cousin as she raised a brow but shrugged none the less, closing the window behind herself. Taking this as the best moment to make his escape, the prince pulled the cloak tightly around his body and ran towards the secret passage leading to the sewer system connecting the entire kingdom. Swiftly and quietly, the prince opened the camouflaged wall hatch against the palace and entered, closing the hatch behind himself and most certainly not forgetting to wrap the cloak around his nose to block the smell.
After two weeks of strolling around the sewer system and figuring a way to navigate himself out of the palace walls, Naruto has found the quickest and most discrete passage into the kingdom. The only part of the journey Naruto didn't enjoy was walking in the sewers as it is always filled with one of the most filthy creatures and always smelt nauseating. Finally reaching his destination, the prince lifted the hatch connecting the sewers and the water cleansing machine hidden into the forest near the kingdom's downtown and walked into the clearing.
Before making his way to the city, the prince sat down on the ground further away from the sewers and started to welcome the foxes and animals inhabiting the kingdom forest. The prince may as well look like the mixture of the main characters of two different fairytales. The first being Little red riding hood with the cloak covering him beautifully, and the second being snow white due the the love for animals. "Well hello there, what's a pretty thing like you doing out in the forest all on their own?" A voice called from behind the prince, startling and emitting a squeak from said prince due to the unexpected presence of another person.
Turning to look behind him, Naruto stood up and pulled down the hood in order to cover his face completely from this stranger. The man in front of him is about a head taller than him as he wore an outfit clad in white with a beautiful brown corset vest. The gorgeous amethysts encrusted on his buttons signify his wealth and importance in the kingdom. "Just taking a stroll in the forest, and you?" the prince asked, not wanting to bring any attention relating his bloodline, however, he is clearly intrigued as to why a member of one of the head families was not spoiling himself with the riches they receive from his father.
"Same reason as you my dear, say? Do you want to walk with me to the kingdom? I am certain that there are some places you would like to see," The stranger asked, walked closer to the prince who couldn't help but cringe away in confusion. Neither the stranger or himself know each other's name, yet here he was, getting invited to go into the kingdom. Before the man could get any closer to him, Naruto shook his head politely and pulled the hood down until it completely covered his face.
"I appreciate the offer, but I cannot accept, I don't even know who you are," The prince refused and he turned to make his way out of the forest and most certainly away from this stranger. However, the next words immediately halted his moves as he stared up ahead in the clearing in shock.
"But your highness, we already know each other. My cousin is your cousin's lady in waiting. We don't want your father, the king to know about your little secret do we?"
Chapter 30
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"But your highness, we already know each other. My cousin is your cousin's lady in waiting. We don't want your father, the king to know about your little secret do we?" The stranger taunted as a smile started to spread across his face, clearly enjoying the prince's reaction. Slowly turning to look at this stranger, the prince stared at him in both confusion and in shock. Just how did he know his identity? He was certain that his face was hidden, and either way, he has never seen anyone that doesn't work or live in the palace.
"I think you are mistaken sir, I am not a part of the royal family," The prince lied, cautiously watching the young man walk towards himself. Sometimes he just wished that he took his elder brother's advice and stayed put in the palace to avoid situations like this, but on the other hand, where was the fun in that? The young man in front of him chuckled to himself as he shortened the distance between himself and the prince, heightening the prince's anxiety regarding his identity discovery.
"Prince Naruto, I was certain that the king and queen would have taught you that lying is bad," The man in front of the prince laughed as he pulled down the hood hiding the princes face, allowing both of them to examine their facial features due to the proximity of the two. The man was astonished to see such stunning, bright sapphire blue eyes, beautiful, messy blond locks and the unique whisker marks that are said to be only a pure Wind royal trait. Whereas, Naruto stared at the man's surprising thistle pale irises which beautifully suited his gorgeous long brown hair.
"How do you know who I am...? Only the palace staff have seen me and you are not one of them," Naruto asked of the strange man, taking one step back in order to maintain his personal bubble as he cautiously watched every movement this man made. Even if this stranger's family was a member of the of the royal council, it didn't mean that every member of that family would know of his existence. His father has made it especially clear to never, and he means ever, make himself known in the presence of the council unlike his elder brother.
"I heard stories of the mysterious prince, the one who has never shown his face in public. The whisker marks just gave that fact away... Well about the name, I just overheard Lord Jiraiya talk with prince Kurama. But I do have to admit, I never imagined you to be this beautiful," the stranger answered, keeping his distance from the prince as to not scare him away. He will never forgive himself if loses his hold over such a beautiful being that even has the power to bring him into the royal family. It is like killing two birds with one stone.
"Excuse me?! I don't even know who you are," Naruto shrieked in both confusion and shock, how does this stranger have the audacity to shamelessly look him over and confess. Of course as a gowning teen, the prince had had some thoughts regarding a relationship, however, it hasn't been such a priority unlike it has been for Kurama. Yet, what befuddles the prince is the fact that this stranger goes ahead and boldly eye rapes him knowing for a fact that he is the prince of the kingdom and has the power to banish him.
"Oh! How rude of me your highness, I am Neji Hyuga, my cousin Hinata Hyuga is princess Karin's lady in waiting," Neji bowed down on his knees in front of the prince, watching with a mischievous glint in his eyes. The prince just clenched his his fists around his cloak as he watched Neji stand back up properly, feeling quite uncomfortable in his presence. The silence in between both the prince and Neji gave both young men enough time to examine one another, both their body language and their looks.
"Um... It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance Neji, but I have to get going. Goodbye," Naruto smiled to this complete stranger, attempting not to sound as harsh as he pulled back his hood and turned on his heels to make his way to the city and most certainly leave Neji behind. However, before he could even take a step away from said stranger, Neji took a hold of his arm and brought the prince flush against his chest.
Looking up in outrage as he attempted to push himself from this stranger's arms, his name may be well known around the kingdom, yet that still makes every single person he meets a stranger and vice versa. "Now, now my prince, why the rush? I am offering myself to chaperon your highness through the city. I am quite certain that anyone will jump at you with how beautiful you are. And even if not, the outfit and pins are not really affordable or even sold in the kingdom as this shade of blue is saved for the palace occupants," Neji explained as he took a loose hair strand and tuck it softly behind the prince's ear.
Naruto cringed as Neji placed his hand on his cheek, his thumb caressing the whisker marks on the prince's face. Once again, the hood was removed by this strange man as he looked down lovingly at those beautiful sapphire blue eyes. Of course his family has been told that they had some irreplaceable features, however, their feature pales compared to the Royal family. "No... No thank you Neji, I really appreciate the offer, but I have been visiting the city for a while now and no one has jumped on me. And either way, I can take care of myself perfectly fine," Naruto declined as he pushed himself from the Hyuga's arms.
Yet once again, before he could move, Neji took a hold of the prince's hand as turned him softly allowing Naruto to get a glimpse of the frown and the mischievous grin on the said Hyuga's face. "Well I am not giving you a choice my prince, you wouldn't like it if I actually informed the king about your daily stroll outside the palace, now would you?" Neji chuckled to himself, watching as the different emotions were swimming across the prince's face. From shock, horror, to anger and annoyance.
"Are you blackmailing me?!" The prince exclaimed in anger as he glared in disbelief at the Hyuga who was calmly smirking at the prince in front of himself. Of course Naruto here has one advantage which is his position as the prince of the kingdom, just informing his father that he has been blackmailed by this guy would be enough to bring down the king's wrath upon them. Yet, unfortunately this would come at a certain price, a price he isn't willing to pay... his freedom.
"Father wouldn't believe you, I know he wouldn't," Naruto stood up for himself as he yanked his arm back, making sure to keep the distance between the Hyuga and himself. Neji just maintained the distance, clearly not worried over what sort of action the prince would do against himself. He has, for soo long, been pushed around only for his younger cousin to take the place as heiress of the Hyuga clan. If he could by any chance, make the prince of the Wind kingdom his, then he shall take his rightful place as a royal.
"Oh, but my dear, it is quite obvious you do not want to tell him, you're lying again my prince," Neji chuckled to himself as he took a hold once more of the prince's hand and dragging him towards the city and away from the forest. In the moment of shock, Naruto allowed the Hyuga to drag him away as he attempted to put on his hood back. Its already a bad thing that he has been blackmailed into staying with this strange young man, but it would also be worse if the guards took a look at himself.
Oh how he just wished he listened to his elder brother, of course he may be pushy and annoying from time to time, but he is still his elder and more responsible brother and he loves him. "Alright, I will let you chaperon me through the city, but that is it, is that understood?" Naruto ordered more than asked as he harshly yanked his arm from him once more, glaring at him to dare and take his hand or arm again for the day. They continued to walk in silence as they finally entered the city.
Neji couldn't help but shrug, today will not be the only day where he will see his prince, after all, he has been informed about his new job at the palace. Looking around, Naruto's mood slightly brightened at the beauty of the city and how happy the people look as they were moving about with their day. Moving his hood up slightly to reveal his bright eyes, the prince smiled down at a group of children who are running around the pathways. There were no guards around this area of the city, Naruto didn't have to worry about keeping the hood on his face.
"Menma-Kun! How are you dear?" an elderly woman smiled as she walked up to the prince, bringing him into a tight hug to which the prince reciprocated eagerly. The children in the area stopped playing to see the prince clearly and immediately turned to him in excitement as they jumped on him in pure joy. Of course the citizens here do not know of his status as the prince, and that doesn't bother him at all. The more his people treat him as one of them, the better.
"I am alright granny, what about you and the children?" Naruto asked as he bent down and attempted to carry each and every one of the group of four children. Neji just stayed by the side, looking at how wonderful the prince is treating the citizens, oh how he imagined those children to be both his and Naruto's and the grandma being either his mother or the queen herself. Unfortunately the Hyuga himself doesn't contain any soft spot in his heart for any children, whether it is a member of his family or the citizens.
"Everything is alright dear, all thanks to the king and queen. But enough about us, is this a friend of yours Menma-kun?" the elderly asked as she turned to look at the Hyuga, who immediately turned his attention from the prince and towards the elderly woman once he heard and processed the question being asked. Naruto turned to look at Neji with a small frown but nodded none-the-less.
"You could put it that way, this is um..." Naruto attempted to introduced, most certainly not wanting to give his real name in case of any recognition, however, before he could even continue the Hyuga interrupted him as to not make a fool of himself. "The name is Hizashi, a pleasure to meet you my lady," Neji introduced himself with a misplaced poker face causing the elderly woman to nod at him with a smile before turning her attention back to the prince.
"It is a pleasure to see you both, have a great trip Menma-kun, Hizashi-kun," The elderly woman smiled as she let the two young men on their way, not wanting to keep them for longer than necessary. The children whined as they let go of the prince's arms and went to the side of the elderly woman, waving as the prince and the Hyuga continued on their way. Naruto pulled down his hood properly once more as he held his hands tightly, silence erupting between the two young men once more.
"What an odd name... Menma," Neji finally spoke as he kept his gaze in front of himself, allowing time for the prince to respond as he is quite certain that Naruto didn't just come up with this name randomly. Turning to look up at the Hyuga, Naruto sighed as he turned his gaze back to the ground. "Menma was what I was going to be called before birth, my mother loved the name but father preferred Naruto so after a while of debating, my mother agreed and here I am, Naruto, But what about you? Hizashi?" Naruto informed as he smiled down at the memory of his parents telling himself and his elder brother of the ridiculous fight they had over just a name.
"Hizashi was the name of my father... He passed away," Neji answered as his gaze hardened at the memory causing the prince to frown at the idea. He must have opened a healing wound... However before he could even open his mouth to apologize, the Hyuga turned to glare at him. "I do not need your pity," Neji growled as he continued on walking, allowing the prince to frown in annoyance, at least he was trying to show some decency unlike someone here.
Notes:
Hello! Quick info!
I can't believe I'm doing this but I am!
I don't usually like to add in information and add chapters that are unrelated to the plot but I think this will be the only time I would do this:
Both my sister and I have created a discord server and I would honestly love it if you joined.
https://discord.gg/2rsNKuEa
Chapter 31
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Both the prince and the Hyuga were walking next to each other in relative silence as Naruto kept moving around from time to time to the different stores. "Well my prince, it seems as though we have visited every stall in the market, where to next?" The Hyuga asked of his prince who turned his attention from the ground and up towards Neji, thinking over the question he has asked. As a matter of fact, the prince has been attempting to make his way back to the forest after this but with the Hyuga following his every move, he just doesn't think it is worth it anymore.
"Well, I have to get back home, it was a pleasure meeting you Neji," Naruto informed as he pulled the hoodie back up at the sight of a royal guard patrolling the market. However, before the prince could turn on his heel and make his way back into the forest and most certainly away from the Hyuga, Neji once again, held onto his arm firmly before turning the prince around and frown at him. "I will be accompanying you back to the palace, and don't worry, I saw were you came from and I will keep it a secret," Neji informed the prince who couldn't help but sigh in annoyance and nod.
He can't just run away from the Hyuga, especially when his freedom is on the line. It hasn't been even more than three months since he could finally move around the palace without Kakashi and if his father figures out that he has been betraying his trust by escaping the palace, then he is certain that he will be put on lockdown this time. "Alright, but for the last time, keep your arms to yourself," Naruto instructed in annoyance as he pulled his arm from the Hyuga again, and hopefully for the last time.
Giving a swift head bow, Neji relented his hand from the prince's small, beautiful arms as he started to follow Naruto down the path and back towards the forest. "Do you go out to visit the kingdom on a daily bases my prince?" Neji asked as he caught up the the side of the prince who just turned to look at him in confusion. Why does Neji want to know about him soo much? He is just chaperoning him into the kingdom and out and that is it. There is no reason for him to explain himself to the Hyuga.
"No," Naruto answered swiftly as he turned his gaze back up towards the road, making sure to prevent actually bumping into any of the royal guards in the kingdom. They may not notice him with a distance thanks to the cloak covering him, but that doesn't mean that they will not see his facial features and immediately recognizing him. The lack of an appropriate answer irritated Neji to no end, he is attempting his best to actually get close to this beauty of a prince, but said prince is making this quite a difficult task to accomplish.
"Alright, we have made it back to the forest, thanks for chaperoning me but I will be taking it from here. I am familiar with the forest," Naruto thanked with a smile, attempting not to sound or act rude in front of the Hyuga before turning on his heels and hopefully for the last time yet once more he was stopped on his track by this infuriating Hyuga. At least this time he has managed to respect the prince's boundary by calling out to him to stop the prince from continuing on his own down the path.
"Are you quite certain that you do not want me to accompany you?" Neji asked once more as he leaned against one of the many trees in the forest, watching as Naruto just shook his head, clearly displaying his annoyance over the persistent Hyuga, before finally leaving the Hyuga and towards the water cleansing system of this kingdom. Once he finally opened the hatch into the system did the prince remove his cloak completely as he was left to his thoughts throughout his entire trek back towards the palace.
He should calm down on escaping the palace from now on, he doesn't want to risk his freedom if he could get caught as he has today. And most certainly, he should figure out a way to fix the make-up on his whisker marks if the Hyuga was able to see it just like that. Finally making it out of the sewer system and into the palace, Naruto left his cloak behind the bush and made his presence known to the multiple guards patrolling the large garden.
Once the prince finally made it back into the palace, the multiple guards and staff surrounding the garden entrance bowed down to their prince in respect which prompted said prince to immediately ask them to raise their heads. He still doesn't understand why the royal staff insists on bowing after his father, on many occasions, instructed them not to do so. "Back soo soon?" A voice asked from behind the prince which caused Naruto to squeak in shock at the unexpected presence other than the royal staff.
"Yeah, I just wanted to see some things and that's all, what about you Nii-san? Anything fun happen when I wasn't around?" Naruto asked as he turned to look at his elder brother who looked like he just came from the throne hall. Ever since he has turned ten years of age, both the princes' parents thought that they should finally open the gates to personally address their subjects who are in need, therefore making the throne hall of use once more.
"Nothing much, I had to stay by father's side to have an understanding of how to treat the people of this kingdom... Same old boring heir stuff," Kurama smiled as he started to walk by the side of his younger brother up the stairs towards the first floor. Naruto shuddered at the thought of the responsibilities his elder brother has, making him quite glad that he isn't the heir to the throne which also makes him wonder why people tend to fight for that position in different kingdoms.
"Sucks to suck, is mother down there with him? Or is he alone?" The prince asked once more, hoping that his mother was preoccupied with her role as the queen instead of her role as their mother. Kushina has two different personalities which allowed both her children to label one of them as Queen Kushina and the second one as Mother Kushina. Once the queen is preoccupied with her duties as the queen of the kingdom, both the heir and the prince have the chance to go against their mother's rules in obedience, making Queen Kushina their favorite mother.
However when it comes to Mother Kushina, it seems as though her eyes and ears are all throughout the palace. Making sure that both her children do not even dream of thinking about stepping over the boundaries. This has automatically dubbed Mother Kushina to be quite terrifying to cross and their least favorite mother. "You don't need to worry about anything, she has been Queen Kushina for the entire morning," Kurama laughed as they finally made it to the first floor and turned to walk towards the left wing of the palace.
"That's a relief, I wouldn't have mind getting caught by father, he is a lot more easygoing unlike mother... I am quite certain that if she caught me, I will not be allowed to communicate to anyone for a month... locked in my room..." Naruto sighed as he turned to gaze out the many windows littering the hallway as they passed. The sun was starting to set, leaving the sky in a beautiful set of blue, orange, and a shade of pink and purple. He would have actually stayed out for a while longer if the Hyuga hasn't caught him, but it is what it is.
"That is what makes her our mother, she loves us in her own way, even if it is quite alarming," The heir chuckled as they turned down the hallway to the right, watching as more doors came into view. Naruto himself didn't understand where he was going, he just automatically started to follow his elder brother that he didn't even bother questioning it. The prince chuckled softly at his brother's remark, he wouldn't want to be the one to end up in his mother's death list. Having her worry about them in her own twisted way is bad enough, but they will never cease to love their mother.
"The library? Again? Why are we going there?" Naruto asked of his elder brother who nodded his head to acknowledge the guards and the library staff going on and about with their duties. The prince turned his head to scan the hall in order to see if they are back here again to meet up with their cousin, but she is no where to be see, that is in the usual seats she seems to fancy in the library. Turning his head to look back at his elder brother, Naruto noticed that he is no where in sight, as though he has vanished into thin air.
Before the prince could even open his mouth in order to call out to his elder brother, Kurama walked back to his younger brother from behind one of the many shelves on the right with a book in his hand. "Another one of my duties, this time, father gave me this errand to complete not only because I am the heir of this kingdom, but also because I am your elder brother. So please do not question anything until everything has been explained," Kurama explained as he took the books in his hands and handed them to the librarian who scanned the books and bowed her head down in respect as both their princes left the library and walked down the hallway once more.
"Well that's a first, Father never assigned both Prince Kurama and Nii-san to complete an errand," Naruto laughed as he watched his elder brother frown at the two titles his younger brother has soo boldly assigned to him. both this 'Prince Kurama' and 'Nii-san' have the same personality and most certainly come from the same person. Their mother has completely polar opposite personalities when doing her duties, which prompted them to label them respectively.
"Well, after many debates, father has assigned a Coadjutant to stay by your side. He will not technically be your bodygaurd or else we would have still given Kakashi back his job as your personal guard, but this new member will stay by your side," Kurama explained as they rounded back to the left and towards the stair case in order to make it to the second floor where the honorary staff members' chambers lay. Naruto attempted to digest the words his elder brother was spewing, just why on Earth would he need a Coadjutant to stay with him?
The prince turned to look at his elder brother in confusion, hoping to read his face and determine what exactly is going on, but it seems the the heir is as equally confused as he is. Finally making it to the second floor, both the princes walked in relative silence, nodding from time to time at the staff occupying the floor. The hall is quite large compared to the servants quarters on the ground floor which cause Naruto to admire the scenery.
It isn't as though they are not permitted to take a stroll on this floor, however, with this floor holding just the bedrooms and a break room from the honorary staffs of the palace, the royal members did not find it of necessary to be on the floor which ultimately makes this the first time Naruto has seen this floor. "Alright Naruto, we have arrived. I need you to remain silent while I explain the instructions to this guy, alright?" Kurama asked of his younger brother who nodded in understanding as this is the errand of the heir.
Opening the door, Kurama allowed his younger brother to stroll into the room and admire the scenery before strolling in himself and closing the door behind them. Once Naruto turned to look up at his new Coadjutant, his eyes widened as all rationality left him at the familiar sight of the young man clad in white, long brown locks, and pale thistle colored eyes.
"Good afternoon Neji, I am prince Kurama and this is prince Naruto, I am here to explain your duty and limitations,"
Notes:
Hello! Quick info!
I can't believe I'm doing this but I am!
Both my sister and I have created a discord server and I would honestly love it if you joined.
https://discord.gg/2rsNKuEa
Chapter 32
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"Good afternoon Neji, I am prince Kurama and this is prince Naruto, I am here to explain your duty and limitations," Kurama explained as he walked towards the Hyuga and his younger brother's new Coadjutant, completely oblivious to the shocked expression on his younger brother's face. The Hyuga on the other hand, opted to act as though he has never met the prince in his life, which seems to work as the heir doesn't seem to suspect anything.
Both Kurama and Neji were seated on a small seating area by the large window overlooking the palace garden. The bedroom is quite large and majestic, yet it still pales when compared to the royal bedrooms. "Alright Naruto, Neji over here will be following you around and help you when needed, if you have any question, do not ask me ask father. I shall be taking my leave now, and Naruto please do not cause any troubles for the day," Kurama finished his explanation by turning to look at his younger brother, who to his complete shock, hasn't said a single word throughout his entire explanation.
"I still don't understand what this is all about, if you wanted someone to follow me 24/7 then just bring back Kakashi, I would rather prefer him that anyone else," Naruto finally argued, turning to look at his elder brother in annoyance and opting to ignore the presence of the Hyuga who so shamelessly continue to eye him from up to down. Kurama sighed as he handed the books to Neji who casually smiled at the heir as though he had no previous interactions with the prince and most certainly acting as though he hadn't just blackmailed the prince into following him into the kingdom.
"Naruto please, I just told you that he isn't going to be your bodyguard. This is father's decision and the reasons to me are still unknown, if you have any issues regarding this, feel free to head to the throne hall. Both mother and father are still occupying the hall." The heir informed as he ruffled the already messy locks on his younger brother's head which prompted the prince to frown and shove the hand from his hair, allowing Kurama to chuckle lightly at his younger brother's behavior.
"You changed Nii-san," Naruto added in a last ditch effort, attempting to cause his elder brother to argue for his freedom as he did soo incessantly against Kakashi as they grew up. However, not even a negative reaction raised from his elder brother in his favor, instead, the heir just gave his brother a soft smile before making his way towards the door. Once the heir opened the door did he finally turn to look at his younger brother and his new Coadjutant. "And so have you," Kurama retorted before closing the door behind himself, leaving his Naruto and Neji alone in the room.
"You don't seem excited to see me again," Neji informed as he sat down on his new bed, clearly enjoying the luxurious upgrade he got for getting this job. Just the mere knowledge of this floor being designated for the honorary staff members of the palace brought excitement and greed to the Hyuga as his imagination went wild, thinking of the luxury littering the floor above him that holds the royal bedroom of this royal family. However, in order to get even close to satisfy his greed, he will need to get this beauty of a prince in front of him, which may not serve to be a difficult task as he is now the prince's Coadjutant.
"How did you get here before I did?! The palace is a distance away from the forest, so how did you make it here before I did," Naruto asked as he turned to look at Neji who continued to stare at the prince, completely unbothered by all the glaring, yelling, and huffs from said prince. The Hyuga just couldn't stop staring at the prince, he is completely adorable at any emotional display, whether it be anger or joy, the prince sure has a way of playing with his heart, and now that the cloak is completely off, Neji could now analyze the prince's body figure with no issues.
Standing up, Neji inched ever so slowly towards the prince ultimately stopping his outburst and causing said prince to back up, completely oblivious to the wall behind himself. "Neji stop this, are you out of your mind?!" Naruto anxiously argued as he was boxed in by the looming Hyuga who doesn't seem to respect the personal bubble of the prince. Both the prince and the Hyuga stayed in a silent yet tense atmosphere as they stared into each other's eyes, one full of contempt whereas the other was filled with lust.
"Did anyone tell you how gorgeous you are?" Neji asked as he lifted hand in order to tuck a stray strand of hair behind the prince's ear then allowing his fingertips to trail gently down from behind the shell of cartilage to the soft curve of his jaw, emitting a shiver from the prince. However, before Neji could continue on with his way, Naruto shoved the Hyuga off of him as he attempted to keep some distance in between themselves.
"Not interested, you are here to do your job and not flirt with me," Naruto argued as he started to make his way for the door, hoping to get away from this creep and actually stay with someone more decent, maybe Lee or Karin, knowing that his elder brother is busy off doing his heir duties. However, before he could even move an inch, the Hyuga has once again disregarded his personal bubble and held on his arm, swiftly turning the prince around to face each other.
"My prince, I hope you haven't forgotten about my duties, I am to be accompanying you throughout the entire day," Neji informed with a simple head bow, as if he hasn't been just invading the prince's personal bubble and shamelessly flirting with him just mere moments ago. With an annoyed huff, Naruto yielded his arm and nodded to the Hyuga who is unfortunately to be his Coadjutant for probably his entire life.
Smiling at his accomplishment, Neji gave the prince a swift kiss to the palm on his hand before standing and leading his prince out of his bedroom before allowing Naruto to lead to wherever he was intending to leave to. During the moment he has arrived to the palace and his second meeting with the prince, Neji hasn't had the time to admire the scenery and decorations of the palace that is flowing with life, elegance, and most certainly luxury.
"I do hope you aren't planning to keep me around without having a proper tour of the palace?" Neji teased as he turned to look at his prince who was currently occupied with greeting the occupants of the second floor, these occupants may as well be his co-workers unlike those servants working down on the first floor or the ground floor. As soon as they rounded the corner to lead to the stair case, a voice called out from the end of the hall which brought not only the attention of the Hyuga but also the attention of the prince, much to the Hyuga's dismay.
"Prince Naruto! What a surprise, you don't tend to actually stroll on this floor, what's the occasion?" a young man clad in green asked as he gave the prince a bright smile with excitement shining in his eyes at the mere concept of conversing with the prince, a feature that immediately brought a bright smile on the prince's face with the opposite reaction of a frown forming on the Hyuga's face. He may not understand the relationship between the prince and this strange boy who may as well be occupying this floor, but Neji is quite certain that he does not intend to share the prince with any other person.
"Lee! We don't usually meet up here as we tend to meet up in the garden or the training grounds, but if you would like I could come up here to meet up with you if you please. But to answer your question, I just received a new Coadjutant. Lee, this is Neji. Neji this is Lee." Naruto answered while simultaneously introducing his best friend to his new and most certainly infuriating Coadjutant and vice versa. Lee greeted the Hyuga with a bright smile while extending his arm out for a shake, excited to make more friends, completely oblivious the the discrete glare coming from said Hyuga.
However, before the Hyuga could even attempt to act out with his instinct, a swift jab to the sight brought his attention to the prince who was frowning at him as if he was asking him to do anything that will hurt his dear and first friend which fortunately caused only a mutter of curses as Neji extended his arm out to shake his hand with Lee. Once the meet and greet was finally done and over with, Neji watched as Lee turned excitedly to talk with the prince over a topic he isn't interested in and most certainly a childish myth called the 'Power of Youth'.
The three young men started to make their way to the staircase and ultimately towards the prince's intended destination with the prince walking in between both the none royal members, Lee to the left while Neji was by his side on the right. Neji honestly was starting to feel quite infuriated at the fact that the prince was paying full attention towards his friend rather than himself.
Once they made it to the first floor, Naruto excused himself as he spotted the princess walking about on her day with her lady in waiting, keeping both the Hyuga and Lee all on their own as they watched the prince jog towards his cousin. With Naruto finally away from hearing range did the Hyuga finally turn to Lee with a glare who immediately responded with an equal glare, much to Neji's bewilderment.
"Neji, may I please ask why the prince's Coadjutant is looking at the prince in such a way?" Lee asked as he turned to look at Neji in an accusing manner, glaring at him with ferocity at the idea of such a corrupt being getting the job of being the Coadjutant of such an innocent soul. However, the baffled expression on the Hyuga's face immediately formed to allow the glare to present itself across Neji's face. Allowing both none royals to be in a staring or more like a glaring contest.
"And who are you to ask me such a personal question?" Neji retorted as he turned to look at a more deserving figure of his attention while simultaneously causing the frown plastered on Lee's face to deepen. After all his years working and living in the palace, he hasn't been treated as poorly as this newcomer as treated him in less than mere minutes or so. However, with all the kindness the Royal family has shown, Lee will try his very best to deal with this situation as civil as possible, even when one may not act in a civil manner.
"I am Rock Lee, the best and first friend of prince Naruto. My father is the Coaching instructor for both prince Kurama, prince Naruto, and I. Both him and I have been friends since childhood, therefore the reason for wanting to protect the prince from undeserving people like you," Lee argued as he turned to watch his best friend with a soft smile before returning to look at the Hyuga with nothing but contempt, clearly not understanding how his intentions went radar free when consulted by the king and queen.
"You have no power over me Lee, I have been ordered to be the prince's Coadjutant, therefore I am to follow his every movement. Some privileges you don't seem to have," Neji chuckled under his breath as he turned his gaze from the prince and back towards Lee who may as well have an equal set of icy glare pointing directly at each other. However, before anyone could utter a word, prince waltzed back into the group as he waved his cousin goodbye, completely oblivious to the argument that just recently happened.
"Lets head to the garden now shall we?" Naruto asked as he started to walk towards the staircase, allowing Lee and Neji to trail behind him. Both the none royals nodded before glaring at each other discretely behind the prince's back, daring each other to act out of line in their line of sight.
Notes:
Hello! Quick info!
I can't believe I'm doing this but I am!
Both my sister and I have created a discord server and I would honestly love it if you joined.
https://discord.gg/2rsNKuEa
Chapter 33
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
All three young men were walking in relative silence across the ground floor, heading towards the palace garden which is one of the many places where the prince loves to stroll and relax, dubbing it as his favorite place. " Remember Lee? When we were children we used to play here all the time! Wolf and foxes. The game was amazing even Nii-San enjoyed it." The prince recalled with a bright smile as he turned to face his best friend, completely disregarding his Coadjutant much to the Hyuga's disdain and to Lee's amusement.
"How could I forget, you never won! It was always me and prince Kurama, and in just one day, princess Karin beat you easily." Lee chuckled softly at the immediate change in emotion plastered on the prince's face, and most certainly reveling at the subtle jealousy radiating from his prince's Coadjutant.
The Hyuga couldn't stand seeing another lowlife get all too close to his prince, especially when this infuriating pest keeps butting in before Neji could start off with his plan to get this beauty as his lover. Turning to look at the beautiful garden from atop the grand, marble double spiral staircases, finally admiring it for the first time since stepping foot into the palace. The Hyuga clan is quite a prestigious family in the Wind kingdom as his uncle is not only the head of the clan but also their family's representative in the head council of the kingdom.
Yet, due to this high status in the family, the only members of the family that are treated with respect and admiration are the main branch while the others are barely regarded. Neji's relationship with his uncle has never been the greatest and the death of his own father has worsened it even more, making him wonder if there is any room in his uncle's heart that loves him.
When the Hyuga received word that he will be the prince's Coadjutant, taking the luxuries of not only following the prince but also living in the royal palace, brought nothing but greed in his mind. That was his only objective, before casting his eyes upon the prince's beauty - a rare gem that is in desperate need of love and polishing - brought his second objective which is finding a way into the family by taking the prince's hand.
The thought itself brought a small grin onto the Hyuga's face as he continued to take in every detail of the garden before his eyes landed on a dark, familiar item hidden behind one of the bushes. Eyes widening in amusement, Neji turned back to look at the prince and his 'friend', who seemed to have left him to take a stroll down the massive garden. "My prince, is it possible if I could steal you for a quick moment, I need to have a word with you," Neji asked as he finally caught up to the two, deliberately ignoring the annoyed sigh coming from his prince and most certainly enjoying the glare coming from Lee.
"Alright, this better be quick Neji," the prince groaned in annoyance, however before he could even move a guard came up from the top of the staircase and calling for the prince, informing him that his father wants to talk to him and his new Coadjutant. Neji's grin grew at the convenience of this entire ordeal, making everything much more simpler with the fact that Lee will most certainly not accompany them. With an irritated sigh, Naruto turned to look at his friend with an apologetic smile.
"I'm sorry Lee, guess our meeting will have to cut short. Knowing father, he will keep me in the throne room all day with my duty as the prince. You know how it is," Naruto smiled at his friend who chuckled softly at his remark, nodding in understanding before wishing the prince farewell and stealing a couple of glares to this infuriating Coadjutant who doesn't seem to respect the prince's boundaries.
"If you want to keep your job, I suggest you respect my boundaries. Father is very observant and mother doesn't treat people like you mercifully. And I suggest you keep your behavior checked especially around Nii-san." the prince warned as the walked up the staircase while simultaneously nodding to the messenger - guard, informing him that he has got the message and is heading straight to the throne hall to meet his parents.
"Empty threats your highness, their majesty the king and queen already have interviewed me. They deem me appropriate for this job, as for prince Kurama, he seems to trust me enough during that small conversation we previously had." The Hyuga responded, not seemingly threated at all by the royal family and most certainly the prince standing next to him. If he plays his cards right, then he will soon become one of them as his only obstacle at the moment is the stubborn prince walking by his side.
"Who do you think you are? You are merely a staff working in my palace. This is my house and my kingdom, if you think you are powerful enough to take me on then you are sorely mistaken," the prince huffed as he graced the Hyuga beside him with a side glare before finally arriving at the throne room from the left hallway. With a deep breath, Naruto put a smile before turning in to meet his entire family minus his cousin in the throne hall as his father continued to consult one of the farmers who looked up at his king in gratitude.
Standing by the side, Naruto watched as the farmer stood up and thanked his parents before leaving the throne hall, finally allowing the guards to close the gates and doors for the day. "Naruto, my baby fox cub, I haven't seen you all day! Where were you?" The queen asked as she quickly strolled over to her son from the throne she was seated on, up the square shaped podium. The king and heir walked down the steps as well yet in a steady pace unlike the queen as they smiled at the scene in front of them, momentarily ignoring the presence of the Hyuga in the hall.
"We've seen each other in breakfast and lunch mother, if anything, we were also going to meet for dinner before we head to bed." Naruto laughed as he gently pushed his mother off of him, allowing him space to finally breath which was predictably taken by his elder brother who couldn't help but ruffle his younger brother's hair.
"What's the matter Naruto? Can't handle a little coddling?" The heir laughed as he gave his younger brother a side hug, reveling in the annoyed huff and the playful push from his brother before finally turning to complete his final task as the kingdom's heir for the day by the side of his father who was in the process of consulting his younger brother's Coadjutant.
"I didn't have enough time to thank you properly earlier Neji, but I am grateful that you have come to the palace in such short notice. You see, our fox cub has quite a reputation in the palace with the staff with all the pranks and fun deception. I was hoping that you could manage with his overly energetic behavior and get him to calm down." The king thanked with a smile, completely oblivious to the strongly hidden purpose behind his immediate acceptance for the job.
"You know father, if you really wanted someone to babysit me, you could have called back Kakashi, still don't understand why you would bring in someone from the clans to take care of me," The prince groaned in annoyance as he turned from his mother to look at his father in complete annoyance and confusion allowing his elder brother to dejectedly sigh as he rubbed his eyes.
"Naruto, I already told you why, Kakashi is a bodyguard and Neji is a Coadjutant. You can clearly defend yourself now so there is no need for a bodyguard. Neji is here to help keep you in check, his job will be completed once you have finally calmed down," the heir informed as he smiled softly at the annoyed pout gracing his younger brother's face. It has been a while since he was able to mess around with his younger brother, the only times they actually spend time with each other nowadays is during the lessons and whenever their meals are served throughout the day.
"Again, I sincerely apologize for dumping these duties on you unexpectedly and on such short notice Neji. If anything, please make yourself feel at home, Naruto here will help you adjust to your new job and will give you a tour around the palace. If you do need anything, don't be afraid to call out to us, either Naruto or any regular staff member will help you find us," The king informed with a soft smile, clearly showing how genuine he is to the Hyuga's help and how completely oblivious he is to the Hyuga's actual motive.
"It is no issue your highness, it is of great honor to be serving you," Neji informed as he bowed down low, attempting to hide his growing smirk at the fact that his facade is going as planned, none of the members of the royal family seemed to suspect his true motives, well excluding his prince of course. Standing back up when instructed, Neji turned to look at the royal family who's attention turned to their youngest member. The Hyuga watched in glee as his prince sighed in reluctance, accepting to be the tour guide for his new coadjutant.
"Alright dear, we will see you in the dining hall later on. Don't be late," The Queen instructed of her youngest son who couldn't help but groan in mock annoyance as his mother gave him a quick peck on his forehead before squeezing him in a tight embrace. Kurama couldn't help but chuckle in amusement which further annoyed his younger brother, allowing the heir to ruffle his brother's hair once more before softly dragging his mother down towards the right section of the palace and towards their father's intended destination.
Naruto couldn't help but sigh as he turned to look at his coadjutant in mild annoyance before beckoning the Hyuga to follow him back towards the left sector of the palace in order to start their tour before dinner. The prince just has to deal with this inconvenience until dinner, then he will be completely hyuga free as only certified staff members are allowed onto the third floor where the royal chambers lay. That rule was only implemented to allow the royal family some form of privacy, as the certified maids are allowed on the floor from time to time during the day to help the royal family whereas the certified guards are stationed on the floor throughout the day to make sure that there is no danger lurking around the floor.
"His highness, the king seems to trust me a lot to keep me around you my prince, don't you think?" Neji asked with a smirk forming on his face at the sight of the prince's frown deepening. Out of all the members in the palace, only two people here know of his intentions, the first being his prince obviously. He still wants to keep the show on the road, so there is absolutely no reason to hide his true feelings to his prince. Whereas the second is unfortunately that infuriating Lee guy, who doesn't seem to want to keep his nose out of people's business, but he will find a way to deal with the guy when the time comes.
All the Hyuga has to do is remain patient or else everything he has worked for will immediately go down the drain. If he lays his cards right, he will soon be living amongst the richest of the richest, and the strongest of he strongest.
Notes:
Hey guys!
don't forget to hop in and join the community!
https://discord.gg/2rsNKuEa
Chapter 34
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"Alright, this is the end of the tour. You have your own dining room with the other honorary staff members down the hallway. You will share everything on this floor with them," The prince finished as he stood by his coadjutant's bedroom door with said coadjutant by his side. The tour has been quick and surprisingly pleasant as the Hyuga has fortunately refrained from invading the prince's personal space.
"Isn't there a floor above this one, my prince?" Neji asked as he deliberately allowed his prince to subconsciously walk into his bedroom before following in behind him and closing the door behind himself, ultimately leaving both himself and the prince in relative privacy for the moment that is.
"Yes there is, but you are not permitted up there. No one is allowed up there but my family and myself. It is where our chambers are," the prince explained as he turned to look at the Hyuga, finally comprehending that he had entered the bedroom. However, before he could even turn around to leave, he found himself face to face with the towering Hyuga.
Neji towered over Naruto with a smile on his face. It was evident that something akin to affection was being expressed by the Hyuga to anyone but the prince standing in front of the Hyuga. "Alright Neji, I have to go back down, my family is expecting me for dinner," the prince informed as he dodged the incoming hug and walked towards the door in order to leave this wretched room and its occupant.
"Wait, my prince, don't you want to hear about what I wanted to tell you in the garden?" Neji asked with an amused smirk as he sat down on the bed, watching as his prince hesitated to grab the door knob to spare a glance behind himself to look at the smug Hyuga.
"No, whatever it is, it is bound to be annoying," the prince informed before placing his hand once more on the door knob, hoping to leave this room as soon as possible. The further from the Hyuga the better. However, once again, before attempting to open the door, Neji called out to the prince.
"I find it quite amusing how the king and queen didn't figure out your nifty secret. You said it yourself that they are highly perceptive, but I am finding it quite difficult to believe at the moment," Neji chuckled to himself as he lay against the bedrest, while still keeping his eyes firmly fixed on the prince alone.
"What are you talking about?" the prince asked as he finally turned to look at the Hyuga with annoyance etched across his face. Ever since he met the Hyuga in the forest, he has been nothing but trouble and that infuriated Naruto to no end. And with the smirk growing prominently across the Hyuga's face, the prince couldn't help but groan internally at his misfortune.
"I just happened to spot the cloak you wore this morning. It isn't quite hidden properly and anyone could spot it easily just by looking around the garden. Sure no one will know out of context, but I am certain that either their majesties would question why a cloak is placed behind the bushes, don't you think? My prince?" Neji asked as he stood up and strolled towards his prince, ultimately boxing him against the door behind himself.
"And why does that concern you?" The prince asked as he professionally hid his growing anxiety behind a layer of indifference and mild annoyance. At times being a prince of a highly influential kingdom may have its perks. The continuous growing smirk on the Hyuga's face just continued to annoy the prince as he started to find himself glaring up at Neji.
"It would be a pity if someone proceeded ahead and told the King and Queen about your frequent visits to the village, wouldn't it my prince?" Neji asked as he gradually leaned in towards the prince's face, completely obliterating the prince's personal bubble. To say that Naruto is furious would be a massive understatement. The prince is fuming with resentment towards the bold young man in front of him.
"Are you seriously blackmailing me again with this?! I let you tag along in the village, isn't that enough?" The prince exclaimed in anger as he glared up at the infuriating Hyuga, clearly attempting to keep his anger at bay. An action that is rendered futile as Neji doesn't seem to comprehend the fact that Naruto doesn't like him.
"Well, my dear prince, I am planning to reserve this information for myself. It makes me quite ecstatic, knowing that I have full control of such beauty." Neji smirked as he took a loose strand of hair and tucked it behind his ear, letting his fingertips trail gently down from behind the shell of cartilage to the soft curve of his jaw, tilting his head up slowly.
"You do not have control of me, no one does! Just wait until I tell father about this all, you will regret everything!" The prince exclaimed in anger as he used all his strength and power to push the Hyuga off of him, keeping a suitable amount of distance between the two. At least now, their personal space is not invaded without consent, well, at least he knows his is not.
"With what proof? The king is already close to my clan. He would not believe you. And even if he does, what would stop a potential civil war between the king and my clan? This could not only cause internal damage to the kingdom but also external damage between the four other kingdoms." The Hyuga's smirk continued to grow at the conflicted expression on his prince's face. Oh how he cannot wait to break and rebuild him to become such a beautiful wife and queen.
"What do you want from me?" the prince asked in defeat as he turned to look at the Hyuga, clearly hating every moment that passed, an emotion that completely contradicts the emotion plastered all over the Hyuga's face. It is as though he is mocking the prince due to their situation which was enough to deepen his hatred for said Hyuga.
"I knew you would come around my prince, you always do. But I want to set up some rules for you," Neji started as he strolled back towards the prince, who this time, reluctantly allowed the Hyuga to violate his personal space as he listened to whatever absurd rules his coadjutant was planning to place for him to follow.
"I want you to meet with me here, in person, every evening. Ideally, before dinner," Neji instructed as he placed his hands on the prince's hips. The prince shuddered, yet he didn't act, for fear of the blackmail Hyuga held over him.
"Second, Keep our rendezvous a secret. I have eyes everywhere my prince. If I see even the slightest indication of princess Karin or prince Kurama being aware of what is going on. I will not hesitate to act," Neji threatened as he tightened his hold on the prince which caused him to wince in pain as Naruto placed his hands over the Hyuga's in an attempt to get them off or at least in an attempt to loosen their hold on him slightly.
"And finally, I want you to stop talking to Lee. I do not like him and I don't want you near him anymore. Do I make myself clear?" Neji asked as he leaned in towards the prince's ear, chuckling softly to himself as he could now clearly hear the soft whimpers coming from the prince as he whispered the question into his ear.
Just the thought of a civil war, the possible crumble of the kingdom, and the added stress on his father silenced the prince as he nodded without question. Finding silence to be the most peaceful and effective method. The simple nod brought a bright smile to the Hyuga's face, completely ignoring the look of defeat on his prince's face.
"Now that you have what you want, I need to leave. I have to attend for dinner," Naruto finally informed as he straightened himself and turned for the door, yet once again, he was stopped midway by a rough tug on his arm causing him to turn around to face the growing smirk on the Hyuga's face.
The prince looked up in confusion. Didn't the Hyuga already give him all the rules? He really needs to leave if he doesn't want to upset or worry his parents. "Wait my prince, I forgot to add another rule. Before you leave from our rendezvous point, you must and will give me a kiss," Neji added as he pulled the prince flush against his chest while simultaneously lifting his head up to look into those gorgeous sapphire eyes.
"What?! This is too much Neji, you've already given me a lot of 'rules' to follow! I can't allow you to have my first kiss!" Naruto exclaimed in anger as he tried to pry himself away from the Hyuga's hold which was rendered futile as Neji tightened his hold on the prince as his gentle hold on his jaw was exchanged for a violent squeeze.
"I don't think you understand your position here, your highness. If you want to keep your kingdom safe, you will have to listen to every word I say!" Neji growled under his breath as he brought the prince's face closer to his, reveling in the pitiful whine of pain that came out of the prince's gentle and soft lips and the layer of tears building up on his stunning sapphire blue orbs.
Before anyone could even react, Neji finally placed his lips against the prince's as he kept his hold on the prince as tight as possible to prevent any escape that could ruin this 'beautiful' moment between the two. Seconds felt like minutes which turned to minutes that felt like hours until the Hyuga finally pulled away before placing a couple of butterfly kisses against the prince's face.
"That was wonderful my prince. Truly, you are such a beautiful person, and I feel blessed to have found you. It is like we are meant for each other!" Neji chuckled to himself as he hugged the unresponsive prince tightly again, not caring about the internal crisis the prince in his hold seems to have. It is quite comedic how mismatched their feelings were at the moment. The prince just tightened his hold on his shirt, trying his finest to keep his tears at bay.
"I-I... I have to leave now," Naruto informed as he pushed his way out of Neji's loose hold and walked out of the door. He could forget about meeting his family for dinner. He just couldn't stomach looking at either of them, let alone, consume anything. Closing the door behind himself, Naruto stepped out of the hallway and started to make his way up the stairs. At least every staff member - excluding a few guards - was off for their dinner break, leaving the hallway as empty as it could possibly get in a palace.
"If mother, father or Nii-san ask, tell them that I don't feel too well. I overdosed with the sugar earlier on and I feel sick." the prince informed the guards standing guard by the staircase leading towards the third floor, who nodded and allowed their prince to ascend to the royal chambers. Once Naruto finally made it up to the third floor did he finally let the tears flow as he walked towards his bedroom. He locked the door behind himself. He doesn't need his parents or his brother to enter his room when he is still in this state.
Laying down on the bed, Naruto tucked his face into the pillow as he started to let his anguish out. Never in his life has he been violated in such a way before. Sure Mizuki tried to take him away as a child, but no one has violated him like this. Maybe if Kakashi were still with him this would have never happened... And maybe if he actually listened to his father and stayed behind the safe palace walls, then this would have probably not happened...
Notes:
Hey guys!
Don't forget to hop in and join the community!
https://discord.gg/2rsNKuEa
Chapter 35
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"Naruto dear, please open the door," Kushina begged as she knocked on the door once more. The news that her baby fox cub has gotten sick enough to skip out on dinner has caused her to worry. Sure the reason behind his sickness did make her annoyed and mad but before she could even think of lecturing him, she wanted to check if he was alright.
However, just like her previous attempts, the queen has been met with nothing but silence. Halfway through dinner, the entire royal family couldn't help but wonder where their youngest member had disappeared to. As a matter of fact, it is such a non-existent moment when Naruto skips his meals and, no doubt, his family moments as well.
"Mother, is Naruto alright?" The queen's eldest son asked as he finally made it up the stairs onto the top floor of the palace before heading towards his mother who stood in front of his younger brother's door. Kurama's expression turned from concern to worry. This floor gave the family the privacy to behave like a family rather than a royal household. Despite this, locked doors were rarely used.
"I don't know. Naruto hasn't answered my calls and his door is locked. Where is your father? Maybe he could help?"," The queen asked as she turned her attention from her youngest son's door and towards her eldest son. As if by pure coincidence, the King walked up the staircase behind his son with the princess by his side.
"I heard that Naruto has gotten sick. Is he alright?" The king asked as he caught up with his family, confusion and worry clearly displayed across his face. Worry for his youngest son's wellbeing and confusion over the fact that neither his wife nor his eldest son had entered the room to check on Naruto.
"He hasn't opened his door father, and it is as if Naruto doesn't want us in..." Kurama informed him as he turned to face his father. Karin stood silently by the side of her aunt as he glanced at the door. Knowing Naruto, he wouldn't intentionally push his family away. But it is still concerning nonetheless.
"Maybe he has fallen asleep. We could check up on him tomorrow morning." Karin reasoned as she looked up at her aunt with a shrug. Kurama sighed in worry and defeat. His cousin has a point and it isn't as if they could wait all night for Naruto to open the door for them.
"Well, he better be ready because he is not escaping his punishment. Who does he think he is?! I already told him that he shouldn't eat sugar before meal time! It is as though he never grew up!" Kushina's worry dissolved into frustration as she allowed her husband to lead her towards their own bedroom which emitted laughter from not only the princess but her cousin as well.
"That was one idiotic move Naruto did, don't you think?" Kurama chuckled to himself as both cousins walked towards the left side of the hallway - opposite to where the king and queen were heading - towards their bedroom doors. Karin laughed softly at the remark as they stopped before the heir's bedroom door. This allowed Kurama to give a light pat to his cousin's shoulder before heading into the room. This was a silent way of wishing the recipient good night.
Once the door finally closed, Kurama's concern became apparent. He knows Naruto, he knows how he acts more than his parents know, a knowledge that comes with being the prince's elder brother. First off, Naruto would never miss out on any meal as his metabolic rate is incredibly high. Second, Naruto could have easily lied about the sugar overdose. He would never willingly want to make his mother mad. After all, he was on the receiving end of one of her lectures.
Shaking the thoughts off his head, Kurama walked into his closet to change into his sleepwear before doing his business in the bathroom. He then headed towards his impressively large king size bed. He will ask his brother about what happened tomorrow... privately.
{[(|)]}
Early in the morning the next day, Naruto awoke with a groan as he glanced around his bedroom. Everything seems to be in place, as if he didn't intentionally drift off to sleep yesterday. His blinds were wide open - it didn't seem to matter though as the sun still hadn't risen- his bed was still made, well excluding the sheet wrinkles curtesy of his tossing and turning, and finally he is still in his royal attire.
Turning to look out his large balcony, glass doors, Naruto's eyes widened in surprise at the prospect of waking up this early. The prince's thoughts were all over the place, with little to no memory of what happened yesterday as he pushed his legs to the edge of his bed. With his intense hunger, Naruto was already able to piece together that he hadn't eaten dinner yesterday which combined with the hunger for breakfast today.
Strolling into his bathroom, the prince examined his features in worry. Dried tear marks staining his cheeks, slightly red and puffy eyes and to top it off, his lips seemed to be quite swollen. Just what happened yesterday? Lifting his hands, Naruto placed his fingers on what seemed to be purple marks on his jaw, causing him to hiss in pain.
Oh... yeah, he was assaulted yesterday by his coadjutant. How ironic, him being the prince of a highly influential and powerful kingdom yet under the control of someone who was hired to serve him. With a deep sigh, Naruto washed his face and completed his business in the bathroom before heading back to his bedroom.
Despite the fact that the sun hasn't yet risen, this is the most ideal time to leave his bedroom unnoticed. He just hopes that the guards on duty will not question him about his location. The prince just wants to spend this rare moment in peace and silence. Opening his bedroom door, Naruto stepped out of his bedroom and into the hallway towards the staircase.
Looking around the hallway, Naruto couldn't help but feel at peace. The only sounds heard would be crickets playing their melody outside the palace walls. Moonlight shined down onto the hallway through the multiple large windows littering the hallway. Once the prince arrived on the second floor, he noticed the guards on duty lazing around.
In all honesty, if he was in their shoes, guarding the passageway up the staircase and onto the third floor. He would also lounge around when no one was watching. "M-my prince!! What brings you here this early in the morning?" One of the guards asked as he quickly stood back up straight in an attempt to cover up the fact that he was slacking on the job while simultaneously kicking his partner to wake him up.
Naruto couldn't help but chuckle softly at the sad excuse of a cover up before shaking his head to reassure the guards that they are fine. "Its alright, you could go back to what you were doing. I am just heading down for a stroll, nothing big." The prince waved the guards off before continuing down to his intended destination.
Gazing at the second floor, Naruto couldn't help but shudder in discomfort at the thought of his tormentor occupying one of the bedrooms on this floor along with his best friend. Just the mere thought of Lee brought back the urge to strangle the Hyuga. What was the exact purpose to prevent him from actually conversing and staying with his best friend? Neither of them ever had a romantic interest in one another!
With a quick head shake, Naruto disregarded his thoughts regarding his tormentor and continued down the staircase towards the ground floor. If anything, a walk in the quiet garden will help sooth down his nerves, especially before any of his family members actually wake up. Thankfully, the walk down the stairs towards the ground floor was quite peaceful and quiet.
The prince, from time to time, received confused and surprised stares from the guards up on patrol. Naruto could understand the reason behind their confusion. After all, the prince has never been a morning person. Finally arriving at the palace garden entrance, the prince pushed open the grand glass door. Allowing the cool morning breeze to flutter against his hair.
Walking down the steps, Naruto couldn't help but admire the garden this early in the morning. Beautiful fireflies illuminated the multiple Sakura trees in one corner, giving a magnificent pink and green glow. The grand fountain at the center of the garden reflects moonlight against the moving water creating a stunning blue glow.
All in one, the garden has never looked as enchanting as it is at the moment which helped settle the prince in peace. Naruto walked over to the fountain and sat on the ground by the flowing water, laying his head on the marble basin as he placed his hand into the water, watching the water flow smoothly against the palm of his hand.
Throughout his entire years growing up in the palace, Naruto has never felt at peace as he is feeling at the moment. The soft, distant sound of the crickets playing their music and the flow of the water, the dim lights of the fireflies and the setting moon, and the ultimate silence and absence of people in general nearly put the prince back into a peaceful slumber.
Key word: nearly. As soon as the prince was about to fall back to the land of slumber, a sigh was heard from behind him as the figure took their seat on the fountain basin right next to the prince. How did he not realize someone was with him in the garden? The prince had no idea. Turning to look at the side, Naruto smiled softly at the sight of his cousin taking a seat by his side.
"Hey Karin, what are you doing up so early?" The prince asked as he turned his head to look up at the princess properly, yet still keeping it placed on the basin. The sight of his cousin up and early increased his curiosity. Of course with him not being a morning person, does that mean that Karin has been walking around the palace early in the morning?
"I could be asking the same thing. But what is wrong, you have never looked so calm. What's the occasion?" Karin teased as she softly nudged her cousin's shoulder which caused the prince at raise a brow at her, attempting his very best to hide the growing smile at the distraction his cousin gave him without realization.
In an answer to her question, Naruto softly splashed the water onto his cousin which caused her to jump in surprise at the prospect that her cousin had the audacity to actually splash water at her. Granted she isn't drenched in water, but it still doesn't exclude the fact that Naruto still splashed water on her.
"Its... nothing. I don't know. I guess I am just tired, you know.... of being a prince and stuff..." Naruto answered before his cousin could attempt to attack him back without whatever creative method she could come up with. Karin turned to look at her younger cousin in confusion, from what she remembered growing up in the Wind palace, Naruto has always been so carefree. He doesn't have the responsibility of ruling the kingdom as Kurama has, so he never found living here in the palace to be quite excruciating to say the least.
"You know... When I was held prisoner in the Fire kingdom, I always tended to wake up early in the morning to have some time for myself. I used to walk in the forest and such... and it always help calm my nerves down. I guess I have turned it into a habit because I keep waking up early whether I want to or not..." Karin explained as she stared up at the beautiful sky, watching the dark sky transition into bright yellow, orange, and pink due to the sunrise.
Naruto turned to look up at his cousin in thought, he could try that method to help calm him down. After all, what is there more to lose? Maybe he could try and preserve his sanity by giving him some time to think, all alone. And what is the best time to do it but when every occupant - excluding the guards of course - are asleep.
"Thank you Karin. And if you need help to sleep then you could count on me! I could find some sort of sleep potion or something like that!" Naruto joked as he sat back up properly to grin brightly up at his cousin, yet as an answer, he received with nothing but a splash of water from the fountain and a smirk on his cousin's face. And therefore, the beginning of a water splashing game between both cousins.
Notes:
Hey guys!
Don't forget to hop in and join the community!
https://discord.gg/2rsNKuEa
Chapter 36: Not a Chapter
Chapter Text
Hey guys! I apologize for the lack of consistency. dw, my next chapter will be out in a few. However, after a comment from a fellow reader, it turns out that my discord server link has expired after seven days of sending it out. Explains the lack of ppl joining lmao. Now that I have been informed, I have edited the time limit and opened another link. Please bare in mind that not only is it my first proper time writing a fic but also operating a discord server.
https://discord.gg/7fdaWUPn7s
Chapter Text
The sun was finally shining down on the kingdom, allowing the occupants to slowly arise from their land of slumber. Both Karin and Naruto sat next to each other, half drenched in water as they laughed uncontrollably with one another. Turning to look back at her cousin, the princess giggled once more to get rid of the laughter in her system before sitting back up straight.
"Well that was the most fun I have had in a while... Isn't that right 'Mr. Never got to win in Wolf and Foxes'?" Karin rhetorically asked as she attempted her best to dry off her night gown before turning to look back at her cousin who just started to sit back up right, reveling in the playful glare decorating her cousin's face.
"Seriously Karin? You all had an advantage! Either you were older than me or had the training to run and dodge. So don't go around and shaming me," Naruto argued back as he stood back up next to his cousin, hoping to get her slightly inconvenienced for that 'rude' name she boldly assigned to him.
With a quick chuckle, Karin helped her cousin up from the ground who couldn't help but chuckle softly along with her. Naruto looked up at his cousin as his smile slowly faded away to show a subtle frown, seemingly in debate with himself which prompted the princess to frown softly in worry. Ever since she was rescued from the Fire kingdom, her younger cousin has never been one to frown.
"Naruto... Is everything alright?" Karin asked as she firmly yet not tightly placed her hands on the younger boy's shoulders. The prince looked up at his cousin, still in an internal debate with himself, however, in what seemed to be a good half a minute of silence, Naruto opened his mouth to express his thoughts out loud.
Yet, before any words could leave the prince, an object has shone through one of the many palace windows behind his cousin. There, behind one of the windows, stood a figure staring down at both of them. By virtue of the rising sun, the figure was quite visible if looked for. His unmistakable long brown locks and luxurious white outfit immediately gave away the figure's identity.
Before Naruto could even react, the figure - Neji - lifted his arm and placed one finger over his lips as a sign of silence. With a deep sigh, the prince turned back to look at his cousin with a soft - slightly unbelievable - smile while simultaneously shaking his head in response to her question. "We should head back inside, everyone else might be awake by now and wondering where we went," the prince attempted to joke as he nudged his cousin towards the palace, hoping that she would drop the questioning and follow him back in without any hesitation.
Hesitantly, Karin nodded as she allowed her cousin to lead the way. The emotion her younger cousin held was quite unsettling to say the least. Hopefully she could talk to her elder cousin about this matter and get it sorted as quickly as possible. Maybe Kurama might have a method to swiftly deal with his younger brother unlike herself.
The walk back into the palace and towards the top floor has been quieter than usual, especially when the prince is present. "Um... Karin... Do-Do you think you could keep this whole thing a secret... Like not tell Kurama about this? He is quite overprotective of me if you haven't realized," Naruto sheepishly asked as he turned to look at his cousin while twiddling his thumbs in slight anxiousness, hoping that his cousin isn't going to rat him out towards his brother or even his parents.
"What thing? About you out in the garden at night? Don't worry about it. If you don't tell, I won't tell," Karin smiled softly at her younger cousin as she patted him softly on his shoulder as they walked up the stairs, occasionally greeting the guards and the palace staff starting to make their way about the palace in order to start preparing for the day. The prince softly smiled back up at his cousin, clearly glad of her support and her lack of acting as a detective.
The walk up the stairs has been thankfully relatively silent, well that was until they arrived onto the top floor where they were greeted by the sight of the king exiting his bedroom. Both father and son stared at one another in silence for a full minute until Minato decided to take it upon himself to make the first move by strolling towards his son and niece. "Good morning Naruto, Karin, How was your sleep?" Minato asked as he ruffled his youngest son's already messy hair.
"It was alright Uncle Minato and Naruto already seems to be alright this morning," Karin smiled back up at her uncle, clearly glad that it was the king they have stumbled upon and not the queen. Knowing her aunt, Kushina will not be discreet about this whole situation, especially when she already threatened to ground Naruto this morning which reminds her...
"Oh, Naruto! By the way, Aunt Kushina is planning to ground you for skipping on dinner yesterday night. Just a heads up," Karin chuckled softly at the perturbed expression on her cousin's face and the whine that escaped him. Minato couldn't help but ruffle his youngest son's hair up a bit more with a fond smile at the strong relationship his sons have built with their cousin.
"Yeah Naruto, she has been quite worried about you. Just please try to calm down on the sugar from now on." Minato instructed as he gave his son a soft smile, watching as Naruto immediately deflated due to his father words. Even with the crazy pranks and the mischievous behavior, Naruto is still a young, kind teenager and a child at most. However, before the prince could even respond to any of them, the sound of a door opening and closing caught their attention.
"Morning, and this is a shocker... I have never awoken later than Naruto. And I have pride in that fact thank you very much," Kurama started as he walked up to his family fully prepared and ready to start the day unlike half of the family members out in the hallway. Minato welcomed his eldest son into a soft embrace before quickly letting him go with a quick and bold ruffle to the head, an action he clearly knows as something that completely irritates his eldest son.
"Father, please refrain from touching the hair. I let you already hug me and that is enough," Kurama groaned in annoyance as he attempted to fix his now messed up hair back to its original state. However, the simple laughter coming from his father didn't ease his annoyance at all. In fact, it just cause him to grumble once more before turning to give his attention to someone more important.
"How are you doing this morning Naruto? I heard that you have gotten sick yesterday night." Kurama asked as he allowed his father and cousin to start off a conversation somewhere near the master bedroom. Thanks to this relative privacy, Kurama could take this occasion to actually get the truth out of his younger brother. After all, during his years living with one another, Naruto has never lied or had any reason to lie to his elder brother.
"Yeah... I overdosed on the sugar yesterday. And I already heard, I am getting grounded so no need to rub it in Nii-san." Naruto sighed as he turned to look to the side and out of the large window overlooking the gorgeous palace garden. Of course with this being his first time so blatantly lying to his elder brother, Naruto couldn't handle looking at Kurama in the eyes, afraid that he will find any form of betrayal in his eyes.
After all, Kurama is not only strong and good looking, but sharp and smart as well. Not a single person in the Wind kingdom could compare to his elder brother, and he is not giving any doubt that this goes on beyond the Wind kingdom as well. This is the main reason Naruto always looks up to his elder brother, after all, Naruto isn't technically the sharpest tool in the shed.
"Well... I wasn't going to rub it in. I am actually quite sorry for you, mother wasn't happy yesterday when you skipped dinner. Just don't repeat this again." Kurama answered as he gave his younger brother a quick ruffle on his already messy hair with a soft smile which caused Naruto to nod softly back up at him in response. The prince just doesn't seem to have any confidence in answering with words at the moment.
Naruto just lied to his brother! His elder brother! The exact brother he promised to never lie to! Oh when this is all over he will make sure that not a single trace of that infuriating Hyuga is left. Not only has Neji stolen his first kiss and violated him, he also forced him to lie to his own family and his elder brother!
"Alright kids, I will be waking your mother up and I want you three down in the dining hall for breakfast before then." Minato instructed of both his sons and his wife's niece, watching with a smile as both his sons nodded and started to make for the staircase whereas the princess made her way into her bedroom to get ready for the day, after all, she is still in her night gown.
"So how was your day yesterday with your new coadjutant?" Kurama casually asked, completely aware of the subtle flinch and the eye aversion from his younger brother. It may seem that whatever happened yesterday should be connected to the Hyuga at some point, however, he may be just jumping into conclusions and would rather wait than make matter worse.
"It was... Alright I guess, I met with Lee as well yesterday and we stayed together. We didn't get to know much of each other," Naruto answered as he attempted his best to neither look into the second floor of the palace nor to look directly into his elder brother's eyes.
"That's good, I just learned why father assigned you a coadjutant. In the past, the relationship with our family and the Hyuga's was kind of rocky especially after some recent... incident... Father wants to bring back the Hyugas to become a trusted ally so he assigned Hinata Hyuga to become Karin's lady in waiting and Neji Hyuga to become your coadjutant." Kurama explained which completely didn't help his younger brother's mind to come at ease.
Neji's threat of war doesn't now seem meaningless, especially after Kurama's explanation. The Hyugas were slowly drifting away from the kingdom's allies and towards the kingdom's enemies, and if Naruto doesn't follow into Neji's commands and become his play puppet, he might as well kiss his father's plans of peace goodbye.
This whole situation is a lose-lose. He will never be able to get out of this situation without anything happening to the kingdom. "Naruto? Are you alright?" Kurama asked as he looked down at his younger brother in worry and suspicion. Just after his explanation, the prince seemed to completely spiral in his own thought, which in its own, is completely worrisome.
"Oh... Yeah, I-I'm alright. Lets just head down to the dining hall. I am already in trouble with mother, don't want to get double grounded here," Naruto laughed it out, hoping to the gods out there to prevent his elder brother from finding anything relating to this entire dilemma before continuing on down the staircase and towards the ground floor.
With a deep sigh, Kurama couldn't help but follow after his brother. This is the first time his younger brother has kept hidden secrets from him and blatantly lied in front of his face. If anything, this entire ordeal isn't insulting at all but it just keeps building up at his worries. First he skips out on dinner, next lying about the reason, then taking the unjust punishment without argument, and now he just seems to keep fidgeting and zoning out.
Something has happened to his younger brother, and he is going to find out what.
Chapter Text
The dining hall was starting to fill with people as both princes shuffled in first with the princess, her lady in waiting and the prince's coadjutant to follow in after, then the king and queen walked in last as the guards and the maids started to move in with their jobs. As their breakfast was in the process of being served, both the heir and the princess were attempting their best to keep their snickering to a minimum, watching as the Queen was glaring intently at her youngest son.
"Mother... I-" Naruto started in an attempt to sooth her down, yet his attempt was immediately dashed as the queen's hair started to float around her, causing him to nervously chuckle to himself. Every non-royal member in the dining hall exchanged looks between the queen and the prince, wondering what their mischievous prince have done to get on his mother's bad side.
However, before anything quickly escalated, the king placed a soothing hand on his wife's arm which quickly managed to calm her down to send only a worried glare at her youngest son rather than a flip of the table like last time. "Naruto! I have been worried sick! You can't just skip out on dinner like that and not inform us! If it wasn't for your father, I would have broken down the door." Kushina lectured as she glanced intently at her youngest son, clearly showing how deeply worried she has felt for him. And it doesn't only seem as though it was just his mother but also his father, brother and cousin.
"I apologize mother, I promise that this won't happen again." Naruto apologized with an attempted reassuring smile which only managed to heighten Kurama's annoyance and worry and his parent's disbelief. With a sigh, the Queen finally relented and turned to greet her children plus her niece properly before settling down to enjoy her breakfast. "You are not escaping your punishment Naruto. I love you dearly my baby fox cub, but you really should calm down on your craziness." Kushina's finally informed her son before continuing down with her meal, reveling in the socked expression gracing her youngest son's face.
Dinner went by rather quickly and quite bumpy as Naruto - regardless of his punishments- continued to jokingly provoke not only his older brother and cousin but also his mother. Minato, the usual calm and easy going king and father, remained quiet with a small smile on his face, watching as his family grew and bonded together while casually keeping his wife placed on her seat from time to time before she went on on another illogical and harmless rampage against her two sons.
"Minato, I would really appreciate it if you stopped trying to keep me down and actually talk to your sons about behavior. Naruto! Put your brother's food back on his plate. Kurama, please eat your food and quit picking on it." Kushina complained to her husband before quickly turning back to her two sons and lecturing them both on their behavior.
Karin couldn't help but chuckle softly to herself at her family's antics. Living in the Fire kingdom isn't quite the same as per say... Ever since she has been revealed to the Fire's royal family as Dr. Orochimaru's 'apprentice', she has been invited to attend the meals with the royal family.
As expected, each of the two power kingdoms rely on one sole method to rule and to behave accordingly. The Wind being a peaceful kingdom with an easy going royal family whereas the Fire being a kingdom ruled with an iron fist and a strict royal family.
If the princess would vote over which kingdom is better, she would pick her own without any hesitation, regardless of her loyalty towards her family and kingdom.
"Alright Naruto, Kurama, settle down. Give your mother a break." Minato finally chimed in which almost instantly, cause both royal princes to quiet down which immediately caused the queen's expression to do a complete 180 in offense. Before Kushina could even attempt to start her rampage, Minato slowly started to rub his hand on her arm in an attempt to get her to calm down.
Turning to look at the honorary guests standing behind his children, the king cleared his throat before addressing them accordingly. "It is a great pleasure to have you working with us in the palace, Neji, Hinata. Please do relay to Hiashi my gratitude for your presence. Hinata for her unique kindness and help towards my niece, princess Karin. And Neji towards his patience towards my youngest son, prince Naruto. Please do continue on with your outstanding efforts and help as I am certain that finding people as you would be quite difficult." Minato thanked, watching with a soft smile as the young female Hyuga quickly and deeply bowed down whereas, her cousin simply just nodded his head in 'respect'.
Listening to his father's speech, Naruto couldn't help but keep his gaze locked onto his plate, wondering how his parents are blind to how fake Neji is. It infuriates the prince to no end as he could feel the confidence radiating from his coadjutant from behind him. "The palace gates would be opened once more to allow in the people. Kurama, I have pushed your lessons later into the day as I want you to attend not only the advising but the council meeting as well. I will stay silent during the meeting so you will have to lead in my place, I will be adding anything necessary in between but other than that, you will have to lead this meeting." the king instructed of his eldest son who nodded without hesitation before turning to look at his youngest son.
"And Naruto... Your lessons will remain the same. I expect that you don't give neither Iruka nor Gai any trouble." The king finally concluded as he gave his two sons a soft smile before taking his wife's hand and lifting her up, well... not before giving a soft kiss onto her knuckles.
One both the king and queen left the dining hall did the three royal children slump down in a royally improper fashion. "Again? When will we ever get to stay together like before Nii-San?" The prince groaned in annoyance as he allowed one of the many maids pick up his empty plate to take to the kitchen before turning to look at both his older brother and his cousin.
Kurama chuckled softly at his younger brother before quickly ruffling his already messy hair. "Don't worry Naruto, I will make sure to make time for you alone. Plus, if I start slacking off in the job and not take anything seriously, the throne will be passed down to you. So I think I am doing you a big favor Naruto. Don't you think?" Kurama half lied to his younger brother, knowing full well that the throne will not be passed down that easily, however, in order to soothe down his worries, Kurama just had to lie to see his brother smile once more.
With a final wave, the heir excused himself from the dining hall to continue on with his work. Both the prince and princess sat in relative silence for a while before the silence was quickly interrupted by the young man clad in green. "Prince Naruto! Are you ready for today's practice lessons? My father has set an extreme course to awaken our spirit of youth!" Lee exclaimed in excitement as he rushed over to his childhood best friend with a sparkling persona.
Before the prince could answer in mirrored excitement, a quick and sharp tense jolt against his senses prevented him from continue on with his day freely. "Umm... yeah sure. I will meet you there... I have to go get something done quickly." Naruto quickly excused himself with a tense smile, well... not before giving his cousin a quick hug and begrudgingly allowing his coadjutant to follow behind him.
The princess watched her younger cousin run out of the room with his coadjutant following behind him in worry. She has never seen Naruto look soo... Glum, it scared her. "Please forgive me for my rudeness my princess... but is something wrong with prince Naruto? He seems... sad." Lee asked of the young woman still seated down by the dinner table.
"I don't know Lee... he doesn't want to tell me what is bothering him... maybe Kurama might have a chance in coaxing out the true from Naruto." Karin hoped as she finally stood up, allowing for her lady in waiting to follow up after her as well.
"Hinata... if you could please ask your cousin to check with Naruto. I would really appreciate it if you could at least get something out of him... Anything." Karin asked of her lady in waiting who bowed her head down in a silent response, conveying that she would do her best.
Back down the hallway, Naruto attempted his very best to keep his breathing rate at a normal pace. He should have intercepted this! After everything Neji has said about following his 'rules' and this and that, he should have realized that he would have the audacity to inflict some sort of stupid attack against him if he tried talking with Lee.
Once finally at a secluded area did Neji act once more. Taking a strong hold of the prince's upper arm, Neji swiftly and sharply dragged his against a wall and pinning him in between his arms. "It seems to me that you have forgotten the rules... my prince." Neji smirked down viciously at the prince boxed in front of him.
In an attempt to lash out, Naruto glared deeply up at his tormentor before opening his mouth to retort. However, before any smart remarks could come out, the same sharp and tense jolt caused him to wince in pain before looking up in a mixture of confusion and terror in his eyes.
"What did you do to me?" The prince rasped out as he held tightly to his side, as if letting go would cause the pain to increase by ten folds. The sight was pitiful to say the least. Naruto, the wind kingdom's prince and the carrier of the nine tails demon fox was bending down to some... Some nobody!!
"I know of your personality my prince... it was bound that your stubborn head would decide to inform anyone or even just disobey me. So I have placed a curse on you. If anything you even think of crosses me, then the curse will attack you for the inside." Neji explained with a smirk, watching as anger gradually increased and radiated from the prince in front of him.
Naruto was about to yell at him once more yet another jolt hit him, informing him that the curse was in fact working on him. With a deep sigh to calm himself, the prince stood back up properly, letting go of his side and turning to look u at the Hyuga. "When did this happen?" Naruto asked, attempting to keep his royal persona and nonchalance, hoping that if he remained calm then the curse would stop acting against him.
"Come on my prince, I assumed that you were much smarter than this. When do you think we closely interacted?" Neji asked with a soft chuckle. A chuckle the prince would have found endearing if not for his current position as the Hyuga's victim.
Wracking his brain, Naruto attempted to understand what his coadjutant was spewing however nothing came into mind. After all, his lack of curse knowledge is thanks to his parents who decided to keep everything about curses a secret from their youngest son.
Sensing the lack of progress and knowledge, Neji sighed in exasperation before diving in to collect the half oblivious prince into a quick kiss. Naruto in response jolted in surprise and shock before pushing the Hyuga off of him in case he had any ideas of deepening the kiss.
"Did that jog your memory?" Neji asked as he took a hold of his prince's jaw and tilting his head to look directly into those stunning sapphire colored eyes. Naruto on the other hand couldn't help but stare up in shock. But of course! It was so obvious!
"It was the kiss... wasn't it...?"
Chapter Text
"It was the kiss... wasn't it..?" Naruto asked as he placed his fingers on his lips before looking back up at the Hyuga in front of him. The everlasting smirk on his face said everything. Naruto couldn't help but shiver in disgust at how accomplished and satisfied his coadjutant looks like. A look fitting for a predator chasing after its prey.
Before the Hyuga could answer back, the sound of marching footsteps halted the actions of not only the Hyuga but the prince himself as well. Two royal guards patrolling the hallways passed by the obscured teenagers, completely oblivious that what is going on behind the corner.
"Let's head to a more private place, my prince." Neji instructed as he led Naruto out of the corner and into the hallway once more. However, this time The prince stood his ground as he glared at his coadjutant. Neji turned around to grace his prince with nothing but a bored look.
"I don't know if you have been listening or not, but I have lessons to attend to. And if you seriously want to keep this entire ordeal a secret, then you would follow with my schedule. After all, father will get quite suspicious if he found out that I skipped on my lessons." If anything, the prince would more than willingly inform his father over the threat the Hyuga is holding above his head, but if this is the most freedom he could get from him, then Naruto wouldn't hesitate to pull every trick up his sleeve to achieve some sort of semblance.
With a frown, the Hyuga reluctantly allowed his prince to continue past him before quickly holding onto his arm tightly. "Well then my prince, I will let you be on your way, just don't forget about the rules I gave you, after all, the curse is still working inside you." The coadjutant grinned wickedly at his prince before letting his victim go, following slowly behind him curtesy to his current job.
Naruto couldn't help but mentally curse his coadjutant. Who does he think he is? He can't just pop out of nowhere and start treating him like some plaything. The prince just couldn't understand how someone as sweet and kind as Hinata could share the same blood as someone vile and wicked. And what he couldn't understand the most is how the Hyuga has passed radar free from not only both his parents but also his older brother.
The trek from the ground floor hallways to the first floor library was quite excruciating to say the least, and the palace guards didn't make it any better with their confused stares and obvious whispers. After all, not everyone in the palace has ever seen their young prince glaring so intently at the floor as he walked. The event during breakfast could attest to that as even after the punishment given to the prince by his mother, he quickly went back to his cheery self.
The doors to the library were slammed open before the guards themselves could open it for their prince as Naruto walked towards the back of the library. There, in front of the large blackboard holding the map of the kingdom on the two left corner, stood Iruka who happily conversed with his formal personal guard, oblivious to his students arrival.
"Kakashi? What are you doing here? I though you were supposed to supervise the admission exam for the new guards." The prince asked as he took his seat on his respective desk by the board as he stared intently at both his teacher and his ex-bodyguard. Iruka twirled around to face his prince in slight shock whereas Kakashi just gave his young prince his famous eye-smile.
"Good morning my prince, it has certainly been a while. Where is your brother? I haven't seen prince Kurama for a while now. I stopped by to see how things are going on in the palace, life in the countryside tends to get quite boring." Kakashi laughed as he ruffled his young prince's already messy hair which ultimately brightened Naruto's mood to a certain extent.
Ever since Kakashi has been released from his bodyguard duties, Minato assigned his former student the duty of selecting the best guards from the newly applied citizens of the wind kingdom. And for that, the entire operation was taking place in the countryside to allow the new applicants to show off their full potential without risk of damaging the kingdom property.
"Then are you staying here for a while? I would like to see the new guards! Father said that they are teenagers around my age applying to work here." Naruto exclaimed in pure excitement, either completely oblivious to his tormentor standing behind him or in ignorance towards him.
"Yes my prince, I will be here monitoring their training. If you want to, you could come over to the training halls and watch," The former bodyguard offered, chuckling softly at the excitement shining behind the young prince's eyes. However, before Naruto could answer, Iruka barged in between the conversation as he glared playfully at his boyfriend.
"Kakashi, I think you have overstayed your welcome. And if prince Naruto wants to actually watch over the training then he should know that I wouldn't allow it until he has completed his assignments for today." Iruka played as he turned to smile mischievously at the shocked expression gracing the prince's face.
"What!? This isn't fair Iruka-sensei!! I will not be able to finish on time to watch the training!" The prince complained as he slumped down on the chair, giving his teacher a mock glare allowing his teacher to chuckle to himself.
"Anyways, I will be on my way. I still have to give the guard reports to your father. Good luck!" Kakashi started to make his way to the entrance but not before ruffling his prince's hair once more. After all, Naruto is still a child in the guard's eyes, one who he will sacrifice his life for.
"Alright my prince, let's get back to understanding the cultural language of the different kingdoms." Iruka informed as he took his place by the board, smiling intently at the whine escaping the young prince.
{[(|)]}
"Is there something bothering you Kurama?" Minato asked of his son as he took his seat on the throne, well not before helping his wife down onto her own. The heir turned to grace his father with his usual poker face as he stood by the king's throne in order to watch as his father commands and assists.
"Have you noticed anything different about Naruto?" Kurama asked, not willing to push around the bush when the matter relates to his younger brother. It seemed as though Naruto was afraid... afraid of talking to him. This entire behavior change made absolutely no sense to the heir and he is willing to understand why he is acting like that.
"Not at all... He seemed overly energetic during breakfast but I would have to admit that it was quite strange when Naruto didn't attend dinner yesterday." Minato answered as he simultaneously nodded towards the guards to finally open the palace gates before turning to look back at his eldest son.
"Now that I think about it... Naruto has always had a crazy appetite. An overdose of sugar would not usually make him sick but hyperactive. Kurama, are you saying that he lied to us?" The queen asked as he reached out to the throne beside hers in order to take her husband's hand into her own as an act of both reassurance and worry.
"I am not saying that he blatantly lied to us, I am implying that he did. After all, Naruto isn't one to lie... especially to us." Kurama answered quietly as he watched the first villagers start to make their way to the front, wanting to keep their family drama to themselves.
The day passed by rather slowly as both princes were occupied by their duties. Kurama was walking down the hallway as he followed his father, leaving his mother behind to continue on with her duties as the queen of the kingdom and care for the people's requests. Both the Heir and the King were making their way up the staircase onto the first floor and ultimately towards the large office beside the library.
"Nii-san! Father! I didn't think I will see you guys here so soon! Is the council meeting starting?" the voice of the prince boomed as Naruto exclaimed as he exited the library with his coadjutant following suite. The heir turned to face his younger brother with a soft smile before quickly bringing him in for a quick hug before his father could start getting too physical with his affection.
"The meeting isn't starting for a while, we are just getting the hall prepared for the council heads. What about you? Did you finish your lessons? Hopefully you didn't give Iruka a hard time. It is a wonder he still hasn't lost his mind." Minato laughed as he brought his son into a tight bear hug after Kurama let him go. The king actually contemplated in bringing his eldest son into the bear hug as well but decided against it, after all, the meeting would go smoothly with his son in a calm mood.
"Yeah, Lessons ended and Iruka-sensei didn't even let me leave at all until I finished my assignments! If anything, you should be worried about me and not him. But even so, I still get to look over the guard training today with Kakashi! so it's a win-win for me!" Naruto beamed in excitement as he allowed his father to ruffle his already messy hair. Kurama couldn't help but smile fondly down at his younger brother before he turned to acknowledge the Hyuga standing by the side who was looking over at their interaction.
The heir's gaze was immediately caught by said Hyuga who immediately bowed his head down in 'respect' before he looked to the side. Kurama has had an interaction with his younger brother's coadjutant and it even seems that Neji is quite perfect for this job. However, with the crazy mood changes Naruto has been having, it may as well seem that something is happening in between his younger brother's social circle, and Neji would be included in it.
"Well then Naruto, I will let you be on your way. Just don't give Kakashi any trouble and remember about the sugar overdose!" Minato warned as he watched his youngest son skip past them and towards the staircase, sighing deeply at the extended 'I know' he received. Once noticing that the king and heir were making their way towards the office, the guards stationed by it quickly opened the door for them before closing it behind them, granting them relative solitude.
"I see where your concern is Kurama... Naruto doesn't seem as enthusiastic as he was. Is it because I hired Neji Hyuga to watch over him? Do you think he is upset with me?" Minato asked as he walked over to the head of the table, turning to look over at his eldest son who remained rooted on his place, contemplating over what his father believes.
"I may not overlook that. He could be angered over the fact that you took away his freedom. But at the same time.... He wouldn't hide it like he is doing now, he should act more rebellious. That is Naruto's nature. But I would also not overlook Naruto's social circle. Something could have happened between Naruto and the people surrounding him." Kurama answered as he made his way towards his father who was looking out the window and down at the palace garden.
"Oh! Kurama, I also have another task for you to complete after this meeting. I have received a letter a few weeks ago. I haven't had the time to inform either you nor Naruto but we will have a guest staying with us for three months straight." Minato informed as he turned to his seat and sat down, allowing his eldest son to follow his example and sit down on his right.
"The prince of the fire kingdom will be coming over to learn the customs of this kingdom."
Chapter Text
"The prince of the fire kingdom will be coming over to learn the customs of this kingdom." Minato informed as he turned to look at his son, watching as the gears turned in his head. During his many years in growing, Kurama has mingled enough with Itachi Uchiha, heir of the Fire kingdom to know that he is worthy of his trust.
However, the heir of a kingdom is less likely to leave their own kingdom just to learn the basic customs of another, especially when it takes a long period of time. Which brings him to the youngest prince of the Fire kingdom, Sasuke Uchiha.
Kurama has engaged in a conversation with the Fire prince when they last went to the kingdom's Baron's coronation, with his younger brother and that on its own did not leave a good first impression. "Prince Sasuke is coming? When and who will teach him?" The heir asked as he watched his father expectantly, hoping and praying to any god watching them that neither he nor his younger brother would be the ones taking care of him.
"Yes, Fugaku, that bastard, has asked me to welcome his youngest son as a learning experience for not only himself but for you as well. I already had the maids prepare for his arrival in two days with you acting as his mentor. I am counting on you Kurama." Minato answered as he gave his eldest son a soft smile, hoping that he would not treat the Fire prince with any form of disrespect.
"Of course father, I will try my best." Kurama answered as he laid back against his seat, waiting for the clan heads to finally arrive. Thankfully to the heir, as soon as he laid back on his seat, the guards by the door on the other side opened it to announce the arrival of the various clan heads.
The Hyuga clan leader, the Nara clan leader, the Inuzuka clan leader, and finally the Akimichi clan leader walked into the room, with their head down quickly for both their king and their heir before taking their seat around the wide, round table. Once everyone has taken their position did the king finally announce the beginning of the council meeting.
{[(|)]}
Naruto quickly rushed down the staircase and onto the ground floor after wishing both his father and older brother farewell. There are exactly two reasons for his rush, the first being the time, the prince was held back already by his teacher to work on his assignments so if he didn't want to miss more of the training then he would have to rush there.
The second reason would be the Hyuga constantly following him from behind. If he could make it from one supervised area to another, then the chances of being assaulted once more would be low. After all, inconspicuously avoiding the Hyuga was not part of the rules which is the entire reason why the curse inside him isn't acting against him.
The few patrolling guards stumbled out of the way of their energetic young prince as he was expertly dodging everyone obstacle in his way, be it a guard, maid or a pillar/ walls. Neji couldn't help but grimace in annoyance as he attempted his best to follow after the prince, hoping that he seemed professional enough in front of the guards before they report him to their king for acting suspicious in a way.
Not even living in the palace for a day and the Hyuga already knows how overly protective everyone in the palace is to their young prince. Especially after bumping into the king and heir earlier on today, Neji has a nagging feeling that the heir is onto him. If any of his motives fall into radar he would no doubt be executed, or maybe even tortured beforehand.
He will need to play his cards right and quickly, after all he still holds the upper hand against his prince. Finally arriving down the hallway and towards a large metal door, the guards stationed by it opened the doors to reveal a spacious training hall with Kakashi standing over everything by the balcony. Naruto chuckled in excitement as he surveyed the area around him, watching the many newly appointed guards train after the ex-bodyguards watchful eyes.
At the sound of the door closing behind the prince and his coadjutant, the action in the hall halted to grace their interrupter an audience but then quickly looked at each other in confusion before turning back to their training due to their instructor's bark of order.
Naruto shrugged with a smile before rushing over to the balcony, after all, these new guards are newcomers from within the kingdom which means that they don't know how their mysterious prince looks like. Once up by the balcony, the prince jumped into the arms of his ex bodyguard, clearly excited to both see him and watch over the training with him.
"Hello my prince, you sure took your time to come. Did Iruka keep you up in there?" Kakashi asked with a light chuckle as he placed his prince back down on the ground before ruffling his already messy blond locks and turned back to gaze down at the guards, glaring intently at the few who trailed their curious eyes up towards them.
"Yeah... he told me that I will not be allowed to leave and watch until I finished all my assignments! He stayed over my shoulders until I was done and if I made some stupid mistake he repeated the topic again and again!! It was boring." Naruto exaggerated as he used his arms to help explain the pain he went through before dramatically falling onto the seat behind him with a heavy sigh as a cherry on top, showing how victimized he felt at the moment.
Kakashi couldn't help but laugh wholeheartedly at the dramatic performance, smiling softly at the excitement shown on his face. "Well it seems to me that you have gotten all your work done, so now u don't have to worry for deadlines and homework. So I see it a win-win." Kakashi responded to his prince before turning to yell at one of the guards paired in two to not use their weapons in that manner lest they actually hurt their partner.
"No! It's not! He gave me more homework to complete for next week!" Naruto whined as he laid back against the seat as he chuckled internally at the flabbergasted expression on the head guard's face. "Now that's just brutal! Next lesson I give you all permission to give Iruka hell in his lessons." Kakashi joked as he turned to face his prince properly.
"Don't worry! Nii-San isn't going to be joining me in lessons anytime soon, so I will have my freedom against Iruka-sensei." Naruto boasted in excitement as he jumped off his seat before giving a flamboyant twirl and stopping next to his ex bodyguard by the balcony railing.
Down at the training grounds, Naruto watched as the various guards went on with their one on one combat training. Some techniques quite new whereas the others were completely familiar to the prince as he watched down with interest.
"You must be my prince's new coadjutant, a Hyuga from the looks of it. The name is Kakashi, Kakashi Hatake. I was prince Naruto's bodyguard when he was just a small boy." Kakashi introduced to the coadjutant standing by the side, clearly not expecting his king to actually put his youngest son in constant supervision once more.
"A pleasure, the name is Neji Hyuga. I have just been hired yesterday as prince Naruto's coadjutant, so I am still new to the palace life." Neji answered as he extended his arm, allowing for the head guard to shake his hand. Naruto turned to glance at the interaction taking place behind him before frowning deeply as his gaze was caught by his coadjutant.
Sighing in annoyance, the prince turn back to watch the new guards train, laughing in surprise as one of them increased in size. "Wow! Kakashi! How did he do that?! Can I become as big as he can?" Naruto asked in excitement as he turned to look back at his ex bodyguard, allowing him to gaze down at the guards before turning to his prince once he realized what was happening.
"Unfortunately no, this is a special jutsu to the Akimichi clan. You must be of pure Akimichi blood to actually possess that ability." Kakashi explained as he walked down the steps and onto the training ground, allowing for his prince and Coadjutant to trail behind him.
"Attention! Please settle down!" Kakashi called as he stood in front of the sea of newly admitted guards, allowing the silence to fully settle in before he continued in with his announcement. "I would like to finally welcome you guys into the palace as royal guards. As a royal guard, our duty is to serve and protect the royal family. And for that, I would like to introduce to you prince Naruto." Kakashi continued as he watched the various guards murmur with one another in confusion.
Of course the name Naruto is wildly known in the Wind kingdom, the name of the mysterious prince who never left the palace walls. However, before the murmuring would get any louder, the head guard ordered for silence and some order before continuing on.
"As I was saying, I am certain that you all have heard of prince Naruto. Our king has kept his son hidden and for a reason, a reason of why you are here now. To protect! Our young prince Naruto has graced our training hall with his presence today to observe. So I would like you to treat him with respect!" Kakashi finished as he allowed his prince to move forward with excitement, watching as the various guards expressions changed from confusion to shock in a matter of seconds before a sea of heads bowed down low for their prince.
"Oh! No! It's alright! No need to bow! I just wanted to watch!" Naruto nervously chuckled as he walked towards the guards, allowed them to get up before continuing into the hall in slight excitement. With Kakashi's bark of order, the guards resumed with their training while discreetly gracing their prince with their attention from time to time.
Neji couldn't help but frown in complete annoyance as he watched his prince. His Love!! Grace the lowly guards with his attention and not with him. It infuriated him to no end, attempting to keep his cool before his motives are caught as he is currently surround by loyal guards.
"Oh! It's you! I saw your technique from the balcony and I have to admit that it was exhilarating to watch! What's your name?" Naruto exclaimed as he ran toward the Akimichi chowing down on some crisps before turning with wide eyes to look at his prince in shock over the fact that he was addressed at all.
"Oh! Uh... my name is Choji your highness. Choji Akimichi." Choji answered as he quickly put down the bag of crisps and bowed his head down quickly. Naruto quickly told him to raise his head before turning to grace Choji's training partner with his attention, watching as he yawned in boredom before eye contact was made.
"And this is Shikamaru Nara. It a great pleasure to meet you your highness." Choji commented, as if aware of what the prince was going to ask and mildly concerned over how his best friend would answer. The smile on the prince's face soothed his nerves, glad that he didn't somehow offend his prince by butting into conversation.
"My prince... we have to go now. Your training sessions are in a few." Neji finally butted in. Completely frustrated with how this entire ordeal is going on. However, as expected, he was supposedly ignored by his prince who still kept his gorgeous eyes locked on the two guards.
"Well then Choji and Shikamaru. You two are now my friends."
Chapter Text
"Well then Choji and Shikamaru. You two are now my friends." Naruto informed with a bright smile, either completely oblivious to the shocked looks on all there of his audience or he chose to ignore it. Either way, this will count as a win for him, being in the company of two new guards will help keep Neji at bay, after all, this wasn't part of his rules and the curse will not be eating within him.
"I'm honored your highness, but I don't think we have the full authority to be accompanying you. We have just earned our position as your royal guards." Choji attempted to explain, all flustered at the mere prospect that someone took an interest in him, let alone the mysterious prince of the kingdom. As a backup, Shikamaru butted in with a nod of his head, seemingly uninterested in the conversation as he kept his eyes trained on the young prince.
Before the young Nara could continue his examination on the prince, he felt as though there were eyes burning down on him. Turning his gaze from said prince, Shikamaru quickly gazed up at the Hyuga behind Naruto before turning to look away at his various colleagues across the training hall. "Don't worry, that would all be taken care off. Just please reconsider my options, I would love to get to know you both properly." The prince smiled softly at the Akemichi who couldn't help but smile back at his prince.
"Naruto? Are you still here?" A voice called out from the front of the hall. Looking up, the prince smiled brightly at the sight of his mother as she strolled into the hall, informing each occupant to raise their heads up from their bow. The queen greeted Kakashi as she stood by him scanning the hall before landing on her youngest son's unique bright, blond hair.
"Mother! Did you close the gates early today?" Naruto asked as he practically jogged towards the queen who awaited for her son patiently with a soft smile before bringing him into a tight hug. Neji walked up towards the two royals and stood to the sight, dreaming of the day the prince would hug him in the same manner he is hugging his mother.
"Not quite, the gates are still opened and the people are waiting outside right now. I was wondering if you wanted to join me in assisting our kingdom. Maybe a quick stroll down the main village by the palace gates?" Kushina smiled softly at her youngest son, watching as the excitement shone in his eyes.
"Neji, I am eternally grateful for your help and loyalty towards our kingdom and family. And for that, I would like it if you took a day off. I want to spend some time with my son, alone." The queen instructed of the coadjutant who seemingly nodded his head in respect and without complaint, allowing the queen to lead her son out of the hall.
The walk had been silent as Naruto alternated his gaze from the large windows overlooking the palace garden and behind himself, anxiously waiting to see the thistle pale irises of the Hyuga glaring back at him yet finding none. With a quick sigh of relief, Naruto gave back his attention from his surrounding and towards his dear mother who hasn't said anything to him from the moment she lead him out of the training hall up till now.
"Mother? Are you alright?" the prince asked of his mother who slowed down her pace at the sight of the throne hall's right wing's door. With a deep sigh, she quickly and softly brought in her son into a hug, keeping him in a tight, protective hold which allowed the young prince to lay his head against her chest before wrapping his arms around her torso.
"Oh my baby fox cub, you know you could tell me anything. If anything is bothering you both our father and I are here with open arms." Kushina informed as she tightened her hold on her son, afraid to witness the expression he may hold after her imagination ran wild once both her eldest son and husband informed her about her precious boy's condition.
"I..." Naruto mumbled into his mother's chest, feeling his own chest tighten and ache. Whether it was the curse acting upon him for even considering the option to spill out his heart or just his emotions playing with him, Naruto will never know. With a quick intake of air, Naruto turned to look up at his mother with a soft smile - almost unbelievable - before placing a quick platonic kiss on the cheek. "I know mother."
"Now..., Shall we head into the hall and help the people. I want to see her royal highness, queen Kushina do her role as the best ruler." Naruto laughed as he attempted to shift the sour mood into a bright one, hoping that his mother will not get suspicious over his mood swings. The prince couldn't help but clench his fists tightly by his side at the way his mother's face contorted into deep concern.
"Mother, I am serious, you don't have to worry about me. Lets just head out to help the people." Naruto pushed as he let go of the hug and taking his mother's hand into his own, looking up at her with genuine understanding and love which finally allowed for the queen to nod in defeat before silently allowing her son to lead her into the throne hall. Maybe she should have pressured her baby boy into confessing, maybe then he would have actually given her a clue, an answer, just anything would suffice.
Once the two royals passed by the large archway into the throne hall did Naruto finally take in how lively the hall has become. After all, the only moments the young prince has taken step into the throne hall was when the gates were closed. He didn't find any purpose in visiting the hall when his family is busy with their job.
Naruto watched as his mother took in a deep breath which fixing up the crown on her head before walking towards the throne with her head up, holding as much grace a royal queen could hold. However, before he could even move up to follow with his mother, the feeling of eyes on his back caught his attention as he turned to see whether there was actually someone staring at him from behind his back or if it was just his imagination.
Looking around, the prince couldn't help but tense his muscles at the sight of his coadjutant down the hallway through the right archway of the hall. Just as earlier on in the garden, Neji placed his finger over his sinister smirk before giving his prey a wink and turning to walk away towards his intended destination, leaving the prince standing there with a cold sweat and a loud beating heart.
Thankfully, before the prince could be overcome with despair, the voice of his mother's voice boomed from where she stood by the throne. The queen discreetly motioned for her son to make his way to the side as she is not willing to reveal the mysterious prince to the people. Even if the kingdom is known as the most peaceful with its people loving their rulers even more, yet the royal family would rather be safer than sorry, preferring to hide their prince from the public.
Naruto quickly sighed as he walked up towards the side of the thrones, most certainly not wanting to get his mother more worried or even worse, mad at him. If anything, moments with his mother - relatively alone - will most certainly help his thoughts drift away from his current predicament, maybe calm him down to think rationally before heading back into the beasts jaw.
Stares and hushed whispers were everything the young prince could sense from his people queued up in front of the throne, after all, no one in the kingdom knows of his true status. His outfit may be one of the main reason for this unwanted attention. The shade of blue unique particularly for the palace occupants, whereas his complex and style doesn't suit one to be hired as a royal guard which brings them to the conclusion that he is a high noble working in the palace or a distant part of the royal family.
Now that he stood patiently for his mother to finish helping the last few people, Naruto's mind started to wonder dangerously low into his conscience which unfortunately revolved around the Hyuga of all people. The meaning behind the silent threat he received just mere moments before, the curse implemented in him through a kiss, and finally the main thought being his humiliation.
There is absolutely nothing he could do to get out of this situation. He can't ever hope for help from his family members as it is either they are busy with ruling the kingdom or the top rule to keep this entire ordeal from them. The guards would be out of the question, they may be here to serve and protect his family, but there is only so much they could do, Neji will end up going physical against them. His only hope is a friend from a noble family that could beat the Hyuga family prowess.
Unfortunately, as unlikely as his family finding out about this mess, there isn't another noble in this kingdom more powerful than the Hyugas who isn't part of the Uzumaki-Namikaze clan. This entire situation is completely hopeless, it may seem as though his future has come to serving his coadjutant.
The prince hasn't realized that he started to cry until he felt twin droplets drop from his chin and splatter onto the ground he has been starting intently. Discreetly jolting in surprise, Naruto quickly rubbed at his eyes hoping to hide any evidence of crying so freely in front of his subjects. Thankfully, no one was looking at his way once he deemed it appropriate to look up once more.
From the looks of things, his mother was finally finishing up with the last of the people before sighing softly to herself. Naruto quickly walked up towards the throne towards his mother, inwardly seeking for some comfort from her with their close proximity.
"I'm sorry for keeping you up like this, how about we go down for a stroll like I promised?" The queen asked with a soft smile as she stood up and took a hold of her youngest son's soft hand into her own. Naruto nodded with a bright smile as he allowed his mother to lead the way towards the palace main doors and ultimately towards the palace gates that remained open from the kingdom people's visit.
"I am quite sure that you have seen your father and brother before heading towards the training hall... Minato was intending to tell you this himself but as you expect, he is quite busy at the moment along with Kurama." Kushina began as she walked through the palace gates and down the road towards the houses surrounding the path, letting go of her son's hand to give the illusion that they aren't blood related.
"I have been given the duty to relay this message to you as you will also be playing a part this time as the prince of the Wind kingdom." Kushina continued, turning to look into her son's eyes with resolve, silently explaining how this is a serious issue and should be dealt delicately. However, Naruto couldn't help but stare back at his mother in confusion. This has got to be the second time in his sixteen years that he was actually acting as the prince of a kingdom and not himself.
"We have received notice that the second prince of the Fire kingdom will be staying here with us. Kurama has been given the job to accommodate him, he will be responsible to teach him to ways of our kingdom. However, you will be there to accompany him, make him feel welcomed, treat him as you would treat a friend." Kushina finished as they finally made it into the city, watching as the children ran around in complete ignorance whereas the parents gave quick bows towards the queen.
Naruto kept his gaze locked onto the ground as they walked, digesting the information his mother gave him before turning to look at her with his own determined gaze.
"Consider it done mother, the prince will be in good hands."
Chapter Text
"Consider it done mother, the prince will be in good hands." Naruto exclaimed with a bright smile, excitement over the entire ordeal quite obvious. The memories he gained from his first journey out of the kingdom resurfacing. It was such a long time since he made contact with the Fire prince to the point where he wonders if Sasuke even remembers him.
The Wind prince even attempted to send out letters to both his royal friends yet with his overprotective father, it may seem that such actions may never come to be. "I have kept you with me long enough and gave you the information needed, so I will let you go back to your coadjutant and to your training." The queen finally answered as she gave her son a quick, reassuring and discreet squeeze to the hand before letting him bow and head back into the palace.
Naruto knows that he should be somewhat concerned and plan ahead regarding his impending return to his coadjutant, yet the only feeling he could muster up is giddiness and excitement. Not only is his old friend coming to stay with his family for a while, but also a powerful company of royal blood.
Neji wouldn't even be able to muster the courage to act against him with an Uchiha prince by his side. All he has to do is wait, wait for just a few more days. Looking up at the looming palace front door, the prince took a deep breath before walking into the palace and towards the left wing for the palace courtyard.
The whole walk from the throne hall towards the courtyard has been relatively peaceful, well... as peaceful as it could get in a palace hallway. However, Naruto could never be more grateful for this small moment of solitude without anyone to pester him to confess or especially without the main cause of all his problems.
Finally arriving, there prince placed his hand on the door handle, mentally preparing himself on what to come. However, before he could pull down the handle, Neji's words echoed in his mind.
One of the rules... Not to be around Lee. How is he ever expected to actually train and perform well when he will have a curse acting upon him just for being near his best friend, who at the end of the day, is his combat partner.
Maybe father wouldn't mind me skipping on today's lesson. Taking his hand off the door handle, Naruto looked up at the door with an aching heart and longing hope, hope that when prince Sasuke arrives that this entire situation gets dealt with and quick before turning away and heading up the staircase near the training hall.
"My prince, how was your talk with your mother? I would like to assume that you kept doing what you were told?" The smug voice of the Hyuga called from behind the prince once he made it to the second floor, halls suspiciously empty of occupants while the guards remained station further up the staircase.
"It's non of your business, conversations between my family and I remains only between ourselves, and last I checked, you were hired to be my coadjutant. So get any sick dream you have about our future together out of your head." The prince answered, courage resurfacing as the new hope was ignited. If he wanted to end things quickly, then solely relying on a knight in shinning armor would not be enough.
"I think you are forgetting here who's in charge, your highness! Any insults you give me may as well be the reason a civil war starts in this kingdom." Neji retorted in anger as he walked up towards his prince, holding onto his upper arm in his tight grasp causing said prince to gasp in pain, clearly not expecting such a physical reaction.
"Let go of me! Your hurting me!" Naruto let out as he put his hold on the Hyuga's hand, attempting to pull them off his arm and prevent him the risk of bruising. However, Neji's hold remained persistent while simultaneously increasing the pressure, keeping his eyes solely on the prince in front of him.
"Alright! I'm sorry! Please just let go!" The prince finally relented as the tears started to pool against his eyes, looking up at his coadjutant with misty apprehension. Thankfully, after some time, the Hyuga finally softened his hold on the prince's arms before slowly trailing his hand down to softly take Naruto's hand into his own.
"Oh my prince... this is all your fault, if only you haven't made me mad..." Neji softly spoke as he placed a soft kiss onto the knuckles of the prince's hand before bending down to give a quick peck onto said prince's lips, completely ignoring the look of disgust and the twitch of repulsion coming from him.
Anger, fear, disgust, and many more negative emotions swirled from within the young prince. Many more insults at the tip of his tongue, yet he held it all in. The fear of experiencing such pain once more terrified him beyond belief. Never in his sixteen years of living did he experience such pain, leaving him in nothing but a shell of what he used to be.
"I must say, it is quite a surprise seeing you up here instead of the training hall for your lesson." Neji mused, watching with delight as his stunning prince turned to grace his coadjutant with nothing but a simple glare, eyes brimming with unshed tears.
Silence surround the only two remaining occupants of the second floor as the tension continued to rise. Oh how Naruto wished for any external interference. Anything would be sufficient. The prince was never one to rely on a hero, always jumping into action to play the part himself. However, with the given circumstances, he would gladly push down his great ego for someone-anyone, to help him.
Turning to look at the staircase, the prince gazed longingly at the staircase heading upwards towards the royal chambers, hoping by any chance that the guards assigned to guard the entryway are in the process of switching places. Hopefully catching the Hyuga red handed and finally ending this mess.
While Naruto kept his gaze locked on the staircases, Neji took it upon himself to discreetly lead his young prince and his ticket to a better future towards his own chambers. Anxiety rising by each passing second as they continued their trek towards the lions den.
"Wait, Neji! Our meeting time isn't until evening before dinner. It's still midday." The prince protested, eyes widening in fear and terror, already visioning what horrors would befall him behind those closed doors.
"Well... considering that we both have nothing to do at the moment. I was thinking that we could spend some time together. Just the two of us." Neji softly smiled down at his prince, a quick 180 flip in his mood, a change completely unsettling and quite frankly frightening to say the least.
If the prince wasn't fearing for his life before, he's certainly being engulfed in unexplainable terror right now. The look of lunacy behind the prince's eyes completely overshadowed by the soft and compassionate look on his face, however, due to his unfortunate experience, Naruto knows better than to be deceived by such evil.
"Oh you must be mistaken Neji, I do have to complete an errand my mother assigned me. I was supposed to do it after my training sessions with Guy-sensei, and since I'm missing it I might as well just complete it." The prince quickly gave a boldfaced lie, hoping that his coadjutant wouldn't question his rush to work and finally let him be for the day.
The look of contemplation on the Hyuga's face increased the prince's anxiety, concealed sweat forming behind his blond, messy bangs. With bated breath, Naruto awaited for his tormentor's response, silently praying that he will let him go. "Alright, who am I to prevent you from completing an assignment given by the queen herself?" Neji answered reluctantly.
Naruto's heart skipped a beat with relief, his quick thinking providing him a temporary escape. As Neji released his grip, the young prince swiftly moved away, maintaining a cautious distance. "Thank you, Neji. I'll see you at our evening meeting," Naruto forced a smile, not finding the moment ideal to test his coadjutant's patience, even if he dreads the time that pass leading to this accursed encounter.
Concealing his unease as he practically sprinted away, leaving the coadjutant standing there, his sinister intentions hidden behind a façade of compliance. Once Naruto was at a safe distance, he slowed down, his breaths ragged as he contemplated the perilous situation he found himself in. The realization that Neji was becoming increasingly unpredictable and dangerous weighed heavily on him.
The prince navigated the palace corridors, avoiding any potential encounters. As he approached the staircase leading to the royal chambers, he noticed the guards engaged in a casual conversation, unaware of the prince making his way up the staircase. Naruto seized the opportunity, sprinting past them with a fleeting glance of gratitude, hoping that they would take these actions as acts of mischief.
Reaching the safety of his room, Naruto barricaded the door behind him. He leaned against the door, sinking down onto the ground with ragged breathing, overwhelmed by a mixture of fear, frustration, and a growing determination to put an end to this torment.
The thought of Sasuke's impending arrival provided a glimmer of hope. Perhaps, with a powerful ally by his side, Naruto could find a way to break free from Neji's clutches and expose the coadjutant's dark intentions. As the prince pondered his next move, a sense of urgency drove him to prepare for the challenges that awaited him in the days to come.
Standing back up, Naruto headed to his desk to start his planning. Attempting his very best to figure out a way to both alert the Fire prince about his current dilemma and make sure that his coadjutant wouldn't find out about this entire plan. If anything, hopefully the Hyuga wouldn't add more rules in this curse, a rule that specifically says not to be near the fire prince.
With a deep sigh, Naruto laid back of his desk chair, looking out of the grand, glass balcony doors that overlook the kingdom below. The position of the sun giving a quick assumption of the current time, allowing the young prince to slowly stand up from his seat and make his way to the balcony.
Maybe some fresh air would help sooth his nerves down and help him think straight. The cool breeze swept through the balcony, carrying a sense of tranquility that provided a momentary respite for Naruto's racing thoughts. He gazed out over the kingdom, the sprawling landscapes and distant horizons seeming to offer solace and escape.
As Naruto stood on the balcony, the gentle breeze played with his unruly blond hair, offering a brief reprieve from the turmoil within. The vibrant colors of the kingdom below seemed to beckon, a stark contrast to the shadows that loomed within the palace walls.
In his moments of silence, a bird peacefully landed on the balcony railings, glancing at the prince in curiosity. Naruto watched the bird, momentarily captivated by its carefree presence. A fleeting smile crossed his face, a rare moment of serenity in the midst of chaos. For a brief interlude, he allowed himself to be lost in the simple beauty of nature.
"Must be great not being anchored down by anyone, huh..." Naruto smiled down at the bird, watching it ruffle its feathers before returning to gaze back up at the prince in curiosity. "Sometimes, I just wish I was an animal. A fox maybe... but a bird would also be great. The freedom you have... you just follow where the find takes you, don't you?" Naruto chuckled as he initiated a one-sided conversation with the bird perched on the balcony railing.
Leaning in forward, the prince attempted to pet the bird, however, as expected, the bird took off the moment the young prince moved. Naruto sighed in disappointment as he watched the little bird fly off into the kingdom with longing eyes.
With the bird gone, Naruto's momentary connection with nature faded. The reality of his situation returned, heavy and oppressive. The kingdom below, though beautiful, couldn't offer the escape he yearned for. Hoping that anyone would come and help him out of this nightmare.
Chapter Text
With the sun setting over the kingdom, Naruto decided to turn back into the palace and towards the dining hall. He would rather not risk getting his mother upset once more by skipping on dinner. Hopefully spending some time with his family would shimmer down the nausea threatening to come out from his previous interaction with his coadjutant.
However, before he placed his hand on his bedroom door handle, the thought of his training instructor informing his parents over his absence today brought a sense of foreboding. What will he tell his parents now? If they manage to piece through this entire dilemma, then Neji's threat of civil war will more than certainly become a reality.
Everything his father and ancestors built will go up in flames because of his carelessness. Naruto's steps quickened as he headed towards the palace dining hall, the fading sunlight casting long shadows in the corridors. The anticipation of family warmth battled with the gnawing worry about the consequences of his actions. He hoped the shared meal would be a sanctuary, a brief respite from the storm that brewed in the wake of his absence, uncertain of how he would navigate the turbulent seas of his own mistakes.
As the prince entered the dining hall, the aroma of a hearty meal filled the air, momentarily distracting him from his worries. Not many people were present in the dining hall, just the few kitchen staff distributing the dishes on the vast table while the others were brining in trays of trays of food.
Naruto took a deep breath, attempting to mask his inner turmoil as he joined the familiar setting. The clinking of cutlery and soft murmurs of the kitchen staff provided a semblance of normalcy, but the weight of his secret loomed over him. The challenge ahead was not just to savor the meal but to maintain a facade of composure, concealing the tempest within him.
Taking his usual seat, the prince braced himself for what was about to come and hopefully a reasonable excuse over his absence in the training hall. Guy-sensei has probably informed. As Naruto settled into his seat, he noticed his parents at the far end of the long dining table, walking into the dining hall. The king, his father, looked up from his conversation with a visiting diplomat, his stern expression softening as he saw his son sitting by the dining table at the far end of the hall. Beside him, the queen, Naruto's mother, greeted him with a warm smile that belied her concern.
"Naruto, there you are," The king said, his voice filled with a mix of relief and worry. "We were starting to wonder where you disappeared to today. Might Guy even had to persuade your mother not to get angry with you over your absence." Naruto ears started to heat up in slight embarrassment. The fact that his his sensei had to persuade his mother to calm down makes him extremely grateful and guilty that his sensei had to take witness the fury his mother could become when worried.
However, the implications of this revelation weighed heavily on him as he watched his parents take a seat. The Fire prince will not be here until after two days, and he will have to dodge the training sessions with his best friend all because of a crazy, overly obsessed and possessive coadjutant who believes that he owns him. "I apologize, Father. But mother has informed me that prince Sasuke will be coming to stay in the kingdom, I got excited and lost track of time. I promise it wont happen again." Naruto explained, carefully choosing his words to downplay the severity of the situation. "I hope it didn't cause too much trouble."
His father nodded, a hint of understanding in his eyes. "We were concerned, Naruto. You know how important your training is, especially considering the Nine tails demon powers inside you. Once you manage to control it properly in order to use it for protection, then will we be able to let you roam free in the kingdom." Naruto winced at the reminder of the Nine Tails within him, a constant source of scrutiny and concern. His father's words carried the weight of responsibility, a reminder that his actions not only affected his personal life but also the destiny of the entire kingdom.
"I understand, Father," Naruto replied, trying to keep his tone steady. "I'll make amends and ensure it doesn't happen again. Prince Sasuke's arrival is no excuse for my lapse in judgment. "His mother, ever perceptive, studied him for a moment before offering a reassuring smile. "We're just worried about you, Naruto. Your well-being is our priority. Now, let's enjoy this meal together. We can discuss everything else later."
Another set of footsteps attracted the attention of the royal family, turning to grace the newcomer with their attention. "What did I miss?" prince Kurama asked as he and his cousin Karin walked in, smiling at their family members at the end of the dining table. His younger brother's spirits still hasn't altered since this morning as it seems and the look of concern from both his parents caused him to sigh deeply at the outcome. Something has happened to his younger brother and he has no clue what it could be.
Naruto's eyes met those of his older brother, Kurama, and for a moment, he hesitated. The weight of his secret, the tangled web of his actions, threatened to suffocate him. Yet, he managed to conjure a weak smile. "Nothing much, Nii-San. Just lost track of time today," Naruto said, his voice a carefully crafted blend of nonchalance and reassurance. "And hey, guess what? Prince Sasuke is coming to stay in the kingdom!"
Kurama raised an eyebrow, his sharp gaze penetrating through Naruto's attempt at diversion. "Yes, I have been informed by father... You seem more distracted than usual, though. Is there something you're not telling us, little brother?" Naruto's heart skipped a beat. Kurama's perceptiveness was uncanny, and the mere thought of his brother probing into his affairs sent shivers down his spine. He took a moment to compose himself before responding, "It's just the excitement, you know? I promise, everything's fine."
Kurama studied him for a moment longer, the concern evident in his eyes, but eventually, he nodded. "Well, if you say so. We'll talk more after dinner." The rest of the evening passed in a delicate dance of conversation, laughter, and the clinking of cutlery. Naruto tried his best to immerse himself in the familial warmth, the comforting routine of shared meals, and the reassuring presence of his loved ones. Yet, beneath the surface, the storm of consequences brewed, waiting for the right moment to unleash its fury.
As dinner progressed, Naruto found himself caught in the crossfire of family discussions, desperately trying to maintain the illusion of normalcy. The warmth of the dining hall and the laughter around him were like fleeting glimpses of sunlight between storm clouds, providing temporary relief from the turmoil within. Karin, always perceptive and inquisitive, eyed Naruto with a curious expression. "You sure you're okay, Naruto? You seem a bit off today," she remarked, her gaze probing.
Naruto forced a smile. "Just a busy day, that's all. Prince Sasuke's visit is quite the event, you know?" Karin nodded, seemingly satisfied with the explanation, but the unease lingered. The weight of his secret threatened to burst forth, but Naruto clung to the façade, desperately hoping to shield his family from the repercussions of his actions. The meal continued, each passing moment drawing him closer to the inevitable reckoning. As the plates were cleared and the dining hall began to empty, Kurama approached Naruto, his expression more serious now.
"Let's take a walk, Naruto," Kurama suggested, his eyes conveying a mixture of concern and understanding. Together, they strolled through the palace gardens, the moon casting its gentle glow upon them. Naruto couldn't escape the feeling that this walk was a prelude to an important conversation, one where the walls of secrecy would crumble. Kurama broke the silence, his voice soft yet firm."I know something's bothering you. Our family has always faced challenges together. Whatever it is, you can trust me," Kurama said, his gaze fixed on Naruto.
Naruto hesitated, torn between the desire to unburden himself and the fear of exposing the truth. He considered confiding in Kurama but decided against it, opting to shield his brother from the storm brewing within him. "Thanks, Nii-san. I appreciate your concern, but I just need some time to sort things out in my head," Naruto replied, offering a half-smile. Kurama nodded understandingly, respecting Naruto's choice although clearly disappointed with the lack of progress. They continued their walk in silence, the palace gardens providing a serene backdrop to the internal turmoil Naruto grappled with. As the night air carried the weight of unspoken words, Naruto wrestled with the consequences of his actions and the looming threat that awaited him, all while keeping the storm within concealed for a little while longer.
With the time passing, both princes made to head back into the palace, each with an intended destination in mind. Kurama turned to face his younger brother with a reassuring smile and a quick ruffle of the hair before heading towards the right side of the palace and the study hall whereas Naruto turned to head towards the lions den for their rendezvous. The walk up the staircase towards the second floor has never felt more agonizing, especially with the pending horrors he is about to witness first hand in his coadjutant's bedroom. Naruto hesitated outside the door, contemplating the best approach to alter the situation with his coadjutant, Neji towards his own advantage. The air felt thick with tension, and the looming confrontation weighed heavily on him. With a deep breath, he opened the door, steeling himself for whatever awaited him inside. The room was dimly lit, the only illumination coming from a few strategically placed candles. Neji sat by the window, his back turned toward Naruto, gazing out into the night. The air was heavy with a palpable silence, broken only by the distant sounds of the kingdom outside.
"Neji," Naruto began, trying to keep his voice steady, "I'm here, just as you wanted." Neji remained silent, his posture stiff, and Naruto could sense the simmering anger beneath the surface. As he approached, Naruto caught a glimpse of the coadjutant's expression in the candlelight – a mix of frustration, lust, and possessiveness. "Guy-sensei had informed father of my absence," Naruto continued as he noticed that Neji wasn't going to grace him with a response. "Your rules has done nothing but make my family suspect something is going on. You will soon be caught in your own trap and there is nothing anyone could do but let your fate be decided by my father." the prince chose his words carefully, hoping that his coadjutant wouldn't get violent with him once more.
Neji finally turned to face Naruto, his Byakugan eyes revealing the cold, emptiness within. "Oh my prince, you don't need to worry your pretty little head with these matters," he retorted, voice deathly calm with a sense of danger. " I never mentioned that you couldn't attend the course, the rule was not to converse with that nuisance Lee." Naruto shivered in discomfort, crossing his arms over his chest in a way to shield himself from the outside world, a way to make himself look smaller and disappear as he watched his coadjutant make his way towards himself with a wide, malicious grin on his face. Neji's eyes bore into Naruto's, a mixture of lust and longing. "If there is any great quality I hold, it would be my planning and calculation skills," Neji said, voice low and intense, boxing in the prince in between himself and the wall behind him. "So you needn't worry your highness, the king and queen won't find out unless you tattle, and we all know that you couldn't."
Naruto's shoulders sagged under the weight of Neji's words. He indeed couldn't inform his parents about his situation, not only is the curse still eating from within him but also the looming threat of a possible civil war against the Hyuga clan still hangs over his shoulder. The tension in the room escalated, the air crackling with unspoken emotions. Naruto knew that the storm within him was far from over. The choices he made in the coming moments would not only shape his personal life but could have far-reaching consequences for the kingdom he was destined to rule.
Chapter Text
Neji watched in delight at the clear battle the prince is fighting from within, a battle the young prince is unfortunately losing. "I just don't seem to understand... Why?" The prince mumbled under his breath, defeated expression clear as day for his coadjutant to take in with pure satisfaction.
The Hyuga's smirk widened, his eyes glinting with a mixture of malice and amusement. He took a step closer, his presence looming over the beleaguered prince like a shadow. "Why?" Neji repeated, his voice a soft, sinister whisper that sent shivers down the prince's spine. "Isn't it obvious?"
The prince's gaze remained fixed on the ground, unable to meet Neji's piercing eyes. "Obvious? No, it's not... You've always been so distant, so cold. And yet, you chose to love me? Why?"
Neji chuckled, a dark, chilling sound that echoed in the empty room. "Oh, my dear prince, love is a powerful weapon. You see, I chose to love you not out of some noble sentiment or tender affection. No, I chose to love you because it gives me power over you."
The prince's eyes widened in realization, but he still couldn't tear his gaze away from the floor. Neji continued, his tone dripping with condescension, "Love makes you vulnerable, it makes you weak. By making you believe in my affection, I've ensnared you in a web of dependency and doubt. Every moment you spend wondering about my motives, every second you question my intentions, you lose a part of yourself to me."
Neji leaned in closer, his breath hot against the prince's ear. "You see, my prince, love is the most insidious form of control. It binds you, confuses you, makes you desperate for validation. And in your desperation, you become blind to the truth."
Finally, the prince looked up, his eyes filled with a mixture of horror and sorrow. "The truth?" he whispered, his voice trembling.
Neji's smile was a cruel twist of his lips. "The truth is, I chose to love you to watch you crumble. To see the mighty prince brought to his knees, not by force, but by the very thing he thought would save him. Your downfall, my dear prince, is my greatest triumph."
The prince felt a tear slip down his cheek, the weight of Neji's words crashing down on him. Neji straightened, his eyes cold and unfeeling. "And it's not just your power I desire," he murmured, his gaze sweeping over the prince's form with a possessive hunger. "It's you, every part of you. Your strength, your spirit, your body. I want it all."
The prince nodded weakly, his spirit shattered. Neji turned away, the satisfaction of his twisted victory radiating from him. "Now, do you understand?"
The prince's voice was barely a whisper, "Yes."
"Good," Neji said, his voice dropping to a predatory growl as he turned back to the prince. In one swift, deliberate motion, he grabbed the prince's chin, forcing their eyes to meet. "And now, I'll take what's mine."
Before the prince could react, Neji's lips crashed onto his, a harsh and demanding kiss that brooked no resistance. The prince's eyes widened in shock, his body tensing under the assault. Neji's grip tightened, his fingers digging into the prince's jaw, leaving no room for escape.
The kiss was a stark contrast to anything the prince had ever experienced, devoid of tenderness or affection. It was a claim, a conquest, a demonstration of Neji's dominance and control. The prince's initial shock gave way to a sense of helpless resignation, his mind reeling from the intensity of Neji's actions.
Finally, Neji pulled back, his eyes dark with a mix of triumph and desire. The prince's lips were swollen, his breath coming in ragged gasps. Neji's thumb brushed over the prince's lower lip, his touch both possessive and taunting. "Remember this moment, my prince," he whispered, his voice low and dangerous. "You belong to me now. In every way."
The prince could only nod, his spirit crushed under the weight of Neji's declaration. As Neji turned away once more, a satisfied smile playing on his lips, the prince was left alone in the suffocating darkness of his own despair, knowing that he had lost not only his power, but also his very sense of self.
As Neji left the room, the echo of his footsteps fading into silence, the prince stood there, frozen in place. The suffocating weight of his despair seemed to press down on him from all sides. Slowly, as if in a trance, he moved towards the door, his mind reeling from the cruel revelation and the forced intimacy.
Naruto's heart pounded in his chest, the ghost of Neji's kiss lingering on his lips like a brand. He felt a strange mixture of disgust, confusion, and a sickening sense of betrayal. With each step he took, his thoughts spiraled deeper into chaos, trying to make sense of the twisted reality he had just been thrust into.
He reached the grand staircase, his hand gripping the polished banister as he ascended towards his private quarters. The corridors were empty, the usual bustling activity of the palace reduced to an eerie stillness. The silence was oppressive, amplifying the turmoil within him.
Finally, he arrived at his bedroom door. He hesitated for a moment, his hand hovering over the ornate handle. Taking a deep breath, he pushed it open and stepped inside, closing the door behind him with a soft click. The familiar surroundings of his room offered little comfort as he made his way to the window, looking out at the night sky.
Naruto's mind raced, replaying the events that had just unfolded. He tried to understand Neji's motivations, the cruel satisfaction in his eyes, the twisted pleasure he took in manipulating and controlling him. The realization that Neji's so called love was nothing more than a facade, a weapon to wield against him, made his stomach churn.
He sank onto the edge of his bed, burying his face in his hands. The weight of his despair threatened to crush him, but beneath it all, a spark of determination began to flicker. He couldn't allow Neji to win. He couldn't let himself be reduced to a pawn in someone else's game.
Naruto lifted his head, his eyes hardening with resolve. He knew he needed to find a way to reclaim his power, to break free from Neji's insidious grasp. But for now, all he could do was gather his strength and plan his next move.
As he lay back on his bed, staring up at the ceiling, he vowed to himself that he would not be defeated. Neji's lunacy had frightened him deeply, but it had also ignited a fire within him. And he would use that fire to forge his path forward, no matter the cost.
Staring up at the ceiling as the weight of his emotions crashed over him like a tidal wave. The spark of determination that had ignited within him was now buried beneath a torrent of tears that he could no longer hold back. He sobbed quietly, his body shaking with the force of his grief.
The future he had once envisioned, a future free from manipulation and fear, had been shattered into a million pieces by Neji's sinister actions. He had hoped he could trusted Neji as his coadjutant, believed in a second chance in loyalty and respect. But Neji had revealed himself as a predator, exploiting Naruto's vulnerability for his own twisted satisfaction.
The violation was not just physical; it was an assault on his very soul. The cruel realization that Neji's every action had been a calculated move to control and dominate him filled Naruto with a profound sense of betrayal and humiliation. He felt sick to his stomach, his mind replaying the moment when Neji had forced himself upon him, the sinister glint in his eyes as he claimed what he believed was his.
Naruto's body trembled with the memory, his hands gripping the sheets as if trying to anchor himself in the present. The tears flowed freely now, hot and unrelenting, a physical manifestation of the pain that tore through his heart. The room around him blurred, the walls closing in as his sobs grew louder, each one echoing the anguish that threatened to consume him.
"Why?" he whispered to the empty room, his voice cracking. "Why did this happen? What did I do to deserve this?"
His thoughts drifted to Sasuke, his childhood friend, his confidant, the one person who had seemed to understand him. Sasuke was due to visit soon, and Naruto found himself desperately wishing for his arrival. He needed someone to talk to, someone who would listen without judgment, someone who could help him make sense of the chaos that had taken over his life without the curse eating from within him
He imagined Sasuke's calm, reassuring presence, the way his eyes would soften with concern as he listened to Naruto pour out his heart. The thought of Sasuke's visit brought a small measure of comfort, a glimmer of hope in the darkness that surrounded him. He clung to that hope, using it as a lifeline to pull himself out of the depths of his despair.
Slowly looking at the time, Naruto gathered himself, wiping away the remnants of his tears. He couldn't afford to let his family see him like this. He needed to be strong, to maintain the facade of the confident, capable prince they expected him to be. Taking a deep breath, he stood up and walked over to the mirror, taking a moment to compose himself.
He splashed some cold water on his face, the shock of it helping to clear his mind. As he looked at his reflection, he forced a smile, though it didn't quite reach his eyes. "You can do this," he whispered to himself. "Just get through dinner. One step at a time."
Naruto took a deep breath, straightened his shoulders, and left his bedroom. The large windows in the corridor let the moonlight stream in, bathing the marble floors and walls in a silvery glow. The light reflected off the crystal chandeliers, casting delicate patterns of light and shadow that danced across the hall. The silence of the palace was almost palpable, interrupted only by the soft echoes of his footsteps.
As he descended the grand staircase, the moonlight continued to follow him, providing a faint but comforting light. He could see the dining hall two floors below, a warm glow spilling out from its open doors. He passed by a few guards on the first floor, their eyes respectfully averted but their presence a silent reminder of the protection and duty that surrounded him.
Naruto paused at the landing, looking out through another large window at the expansive palace gardens bathed in moonlight. The serene beauty of the night provided a stark contrast to the turmoil within him. He took another deep breath, letting the tranquility of the scene fill him with a brief moment of peace.
Finally, he continued his descent, each step bringing him closer to the dining hall. As he approached, he could hear the familiar sounds of his family chatting and laughing, the comforting normalcy of their presence grounding him.
With the guards pushing open the door, Naruto stepped into the room, his smile now a bit more genuine. His family greeted him warmly, and for a moment, the weight of his sorrow lifted, replaced by the warmth of their love and support.
He took his seat at the table between his elder brother Kurama and cousin Karin, determined to get through the evening. As he engaged in the conversation, his thoughts still lingered on Neji and the betrayal he had suffered. But deep down, he held onto the hope that Sasuke's visit would bring some clarity, some guidance on how to move forward.
For now, he focused on the present, on the love of his family, and the strength he knew he would need to face the challenges ahead.
Chapter Text
The first rays of dawn filtered through the heavy curtains of Naruto's royal bedroom, casting a soft, golden light across the room. Naruto lay in his bed, staring up at the ornate ceiling, his mind already racing with thoughts of the day ahead. The events of the previous day loomed large in his mind, a dark cloud that threatened to overshadow everything.
He took a deep breath, trying to steady himself. The memory of yesterday's events, the sinister kiss, and the feeling of utter helplessness had kept him awake for most of the night. Even now, the weight of it all felt almost unbearable. But he knew he couldn't let it consume him. He had responsibilities, a role to play, and he couldn't afford to let his guard down.
As he sat up, the soft sheets pooling around his waist, he glanced around his room. The familiar surroundings offered a small measure of comfort, but they also reminded him of the facade he needed to maintain. He swung his legs over the side of the bed and stood up, the cool marble floor a stark contrast to the warmth of his bed.
Walking over to the window, he pulled back the heavy drapes and looked out at the palace gardens. The early morning light bathed the landscape in a gentle glow, the flowers and trees swaying softly in the breeze. For a moment, he allowed himself to get lost in the beauty of it all, letting the serenity of the scene calm his troubled mind.
Today would be different, he told himself. Today, he would find a way to start reclaiming his power, his sense of self. Sasuke's visit was a beacon of hope, a chance to confide in someone who understood him. But until then, he needed to gather his strength and face the day ahead.
Naruto moved to his wardrobe, selecting a royal outfit that exuded confidence and authority. As he dressed, he mentally prepared himself for the day's challenges. He would meet with his parents for breakfast, attend to his courses, and maintain the image of the capable prince his family and subjects expected him to be.
But beneath the composed exterior, a storm of emotions raged within him. Anger, hurt, betrayal—these feelings simmered just beneath the surface, waiting for the right moment to be unleashed. He knew he needed to confront Neji, to find a way to break free from his insidious control, but that confrontation would have to wait. For now, he needed to focus on the immediate tasks at hand.
With a final glance in the mirror, Naruto squared his shoulders and left his bedroom. The corridors of the palace were already bustling with activity, servants and guards moving about with purpose. He acknowledged them with nods and brief smiles, his demeanor calm and composed despite the turmoil within.
As he made his way to the dining hall for breakfast, his thoughts remained on Sasuke's impending visit. He hoped that his friend's arrival would bring the clarity and support he so desperately needed. Until then, he would face the day with determination, keeping his emotions in check and his focus sharp.
Entering the dining hall, he greeted his family, his smile genuine yet tinged with an undercurrent of unease. They chatted amiably, unaware of the inner battle he fought. Naruto joined the conversation, his responses measured and thoughtful, all the while steeling himself for the day ahead.
He knew that today would be a test of his resilience, a test he was determined to pass. And as the morning sun continued to rise, casting its warm light over the palace, Naruto resolved to confront his challenges head-on, drawing strength from the hope that better days were on the horizon.
As Naruto sat at the breakfast table, his mind was a whirlwind of thoughts and plans. He needed a way to keep Neji at bay, to protect himself from further harm while he figured out a long-term solution. Over the past few days, he had gathered various ideas, snippets of strategies from conversations and observations.
One idea was to increase his personal security. Having more trustworthy guards around him could act as a deterrent. He also considered confiding in a select few, those who could offer guidance and support without compromising his position.
Another thought was to avoid being alone with Neji as much as possible. He needed to create an environment where he was always surrounded by others, making it difficult for Neji to catch him off guard.
As he pondered these ideas, his brother Kurama noticed his unusual silence. "Hey, Naruto," Kurama teased, a playful grin on his face, "did you lose your tongue somewhere? Or are you plotting some grand scheme again?"
Naruto looked up, snapping out of his reverie, and forced a small smile. His parents exchanged a quiet, concerned glance, and his cousin Karin looked at him intently, her sharp eyes studying his every move.
"Naruto, you've been awfully quiet this morning," Kurama continued, his teasing tone masking the underlying worry. "What's going on in that big head of yours?"
Naruto sighed, realizing he couldn't keep them in the dark much longer. "Just thinking about a few things," he replied vaguely.
His father, the King, leaned forward slightly. "Naruto, if something is bothering you, you can always come to us. We're here to help."
Naruto took a deep breath, choosing his words carefully. "Father, I've been thinking about expanding my social circle. I believe it would be beneficial to have Choji Akimichi and Shikamaru Nara stay with me more often. They're training under Kakashi, but they're also good friends. Their company would make things more lively and help me focus better."
His father considered this request thoughtfully. "Choji and Shikamaru are indeed promising young men. But why do you feel this is necessary, Naruto? Is there something troubling you?"
Naruto forced a smile, not wanting to reveal the full extent of his troubles. "It's just that, with all my duties, I feel a bit isolated. Having friends around would help keep my spirits up and make everything less stressful."
His father's eyes softened, understanding his son's need for companionship. He also began to think about the broader implications of Naruto's request. The Nara and Akimichi clans were influential and respected, and fostering a strong friendship with their heirs could strengthen the alliances between the royalty and these powerful families.
"The Nara and Akimichi clans have always been loyal allies," the King mused aloud. "Your friendship with Choji and Shikamaru could further solidify our bond with their families. It could pave the way for even stronger alliances in the future."
He nodded, coming to a decision. "Very well. I will speak with Kakashi and arrange for Choji and Shikamaru to spend more time with you. Their presence will not only benefit you but also strengthen our ties with their clans."
Naruto breathed a sigh of relief, grateful for his father's understanding and strategic thinking. "Thank you, Father."
His mother reached out, placing a comforting hand on his. "Naruto, you know you can always talk to us. Whatever it is, we'll face it together."
Naruto managed a small smile. "I know, Mother. Thank you."
Karin continued to watch him, her expression unreadable but her eyes filled with concern. Naruto avoided her gaze, not ready to face the questions he knew she would have.
As breakfast continued, Naruto's mind was already working on how to implement his plan. With Choji and Shikamaru by his side, he would have the support he needed to navigate the days ahead. And with Sasuke's visit imminent, he felt a glimmer of hope that he could overcome the darkness that had descended upon his life.
As breakfast concluded, the Uzumaki family began to disperse to attend to their royal duties. The King rose from the table, giving Naruto an encouraging nod before heading to the meeting hall to confer with his advisors. He had a full day of strategic discussions and kingdom matters to address.
The Queen and their eldest son, Kurama, stood next. "Naruto, don't hesitate to come to us if you need anything," the Queen said, her eyes full of maternal concern. Kurama gave his brother a playful punch on the arm, a silent promise of support. Together, they made their way to the throne hall at the center of the palace, ready to attend to the needs and requests of their people.
Karin lingered a moment longer, her gaze still fixed on Naruto. "Take care of yourself, Naruto," she said softly before heading out to the palace gardens. She enjoyed spending her mornings there, helping to tend to the flowers and plants, finding peace and solace in nature's beauty.
Naruto watched his family disperse, feeling a mixture of relief and anticipation. With his request granted, he felt a bit more secure. He made his way through the palace corridors, the echoes of his footsteps a familiar comfort. The morning light streamed through the large windows, casting a warm glow on the marble floors and walls.
He arrived at the library, where Iruka-sensei was waiting for him. Iruka greeted him with a warm smile. "Good morning, Naruto. Ready to dive into your studies?"
Naruto nodded, appreciating the normalcy of his lessons. "Yes, Iruka-sensei. Let's get started."
They settled into their routine, the library's vast collection of books and scrolls providing a serene backdrop. Iruka guided Naruto through his studies, offering insights and explanations, but Naruto's mind occasionally drifted back to his earlier thoughts and plans.
Despite the challenges he faced, Naruto found comfort in the structure of his lessons. Iruka's steady presence was a reminder that, no matter how complicated things became, there were still constants in his life that he could rely on.
As the hours passed, Naruto immersed himself in his studies, absorbing knowledge and honing his skills. He knew that to overcome the trials ahead, he would need every bit of strength and wisdom he could gather. And with friends like Choji and Shikamaru by his side, he felt a renewed sense of determination.
By the time their session ended, Naruto felt a bit more centered, his resolve fortified. He thanked Iruka-sensei and left the library, ready to face whatever the day might bring.
Naruto gathered his thoughts, ready to dive back into his studies when the library door creaked open. Neji stepped in, his presence immediately shifting the atmosphere in the room. Iruka-sensei paused in his lesson, acknowledging the new arrival.
"Neji," Iruka greeted, his tone neutral. "Here to fulfill your duties as the prince's coadjutor?"
Neji nodded, his eyes briefly meeting Naruto's before he took his place beside him. "Yes, Iruka-sensei. I will be here for the remainder of the day."
Naruto forced a polite smile, his grip on his pen tightening. "Neji," he said, his voice steady, "let's continue, Iruka-sensei."
Iruka resumed the lesson, his voice calm and steady as he guided Naruto through the intricacies of statecraft and diplomacy. Neji stood close by, a silent yet oppressive presence that Naruto couldn't ignore.
Throughout the lesson, Naruto felt Neji's eyes on him, a constant reminder of the earlier confrontation. He did his best to focus on Iruka's words, answering questions and taking notes, but the weight of Neji's gaze was a persistent distraction.
As Iruka spoke about the importance of alliances and strategic partnerships, Naruto's mind wandered to his recent request for Choji and Shikamaru to spend more time with him. He hoped their presence would create a buffer, a sense of safety that he desperately needed.
"Naruto," Iruka called, bringing him back to the present. "Can you explain the significance of the alliance between the Uzumaki and Hyuga clans?"
Naruto took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts. "The alliance between our clans has always been crucial. The Hyuga clan provides us with valuable insight and support, enhancing our strategic capabilities. It's a bond that strengthens our kingdom."
Neji's smile was almost imperceptible, but Naruto caught it. "Indeed," Neji added, "our clans are intertwined in many ways. It's important to maintain such alliances for the prosperity of the kingdom."
Naruto nodded, pushing aside the unease Neji's presence stirred within him. "Yes, alliances are vital. They ensure stability and mutual benefit."
Iruka continued, satisfied with Naruto's response. As the lesson progressed, Naruto did his best to stay focused, despite the growing tension in the room. The hours passed, each one feeling longer than the last.
Finally, as the afternoon light began to fade, Iruka concluded the lesson. "That will be all for today, Naruto. You've done well."
Naruto leaned back in his chair, stretching his arms lazily. "Thanks, Iruka-sensei. I'll review these notes later... probably."
Iruka chuckled, shaking his head. "Just make sure you do, Naruto. You have a lot of potential, but you need to apply yourself more consistently."
Naruto grinned, a mischievous glint in his eye. "Yeah, yeah, I got it. I know you love me anyway."
Iruka smiled warmly, despite Naruto's usual antics. "Yes, Naruto, I do. Just remember, your studies are important."
As Iruka left the library, Naruto turned to Neji, who remained by his side. "Shall we head to the next part of our duties?" Neji asked, his tone smooth and unreadable.
Naruto nodded, keeping his expression neutral. "Yeah, let's go."
Together, they left the library, Naruto's mind already strategizing on how to handle the rest of the day with Neji at his side. He knew he had to be cautious, but he also knew he couldn't show weakness. With every step, he resolved to face whatever came his way with determination and strength.
Chapter Text
Naruto hurried through the palace corridors, his footsteps echoing off the marble floors. He was heading towards the royal training hall for his daily exercises with Guy-sensei and Lee. Lee, Guy's son, was not only his training partner but also one of his closest friends. Today, more than ever, Naruto was eager to reach the training hall and escape Neji's oppressive presence.
He could hear Neji's measured footsteps behind him, the pace quicker than usual. Naruto picked up speed, hoping to put some distance between them. He could almost feel Neji's frustration radiating behind him, the weight of his new curse a constant reminder of his predicament.
"Naruto," Neji called, his voice carrying a hint of irritation. "There's no need to rush. The training hall isn't going anywhere."
Naruto forced a smile, not slowing down. "I know, Neji. I'm just eager to get started. Guy-sensei always has new challenges for us."
Neji's eyes narrowed slightly as he caught up to Naruto. "Still, there's no need to sprint through the palace. You're risking exhaustion before you even start."
Naruto shrugged, trying to sound casual despite the tightness in his chest. "A little exercise never hurt anyone. Besides, it's good to stay active."
As they rounded a corner, the grand doors of the training hall came into view. Naruto's heart lifted at the sight of Lee standing by the entrance, his face lighting up as he spotted Naruto.
"Naruto!" Lee exclaimed, waving enthusiastically. "You're right on time!"
Naruto forced a grin, grateful for Lee's presence but feeling the curse's constraints gnawing at him. "Hey, Lee! Ready for another intense session?"
Lee's smile faltered slightly as he noticed Naruto's strained demeanor. "You okay? You seem... off."
Naruto hesitated, feeling the invisible barrier Neji had imposed on him tighten. He wanted to explain but knew he couldn't without risking severe consequences from the curse. "I'm fine, just a bit tired. Let's get to it."
Guy-sensei, oblivious to the tension, clapped his hands together. "Naruto, Lee! Are you both ready to push your limits today?"
Lee nodded eagerly. "Always! What's on the agenda today, Guy-sensei?"
"Excellent!" Guy-sensei boomed. "We'll start with warm-up exercises and then move on to new techniques. Today, we'll focus on enhancing your agility and reflexes."
As they began their warm-up, Naruto felt a pang of regret each time he had to avoid interacting with Lee. The spell Neji had cast prevented him from speaking freely with his friend, and every attempt to remain friendly but distant was a painful reminder of the curse's grip on him.
During the exercises, Naruto could sense Lee's confusion and concern. Lee would glance at him occasionally, his expression a mixture of hurt and frustration. Naruto tried to give encouraging smiles and nods, but it was clear that Lee noticed something was amiss.
"Naruto," Lee said during a brief break, his voice lowered and tinged with concern, "is there something you're not telling me? You're acting strange."
Naruto felt a knot in his stomach. He wanted to explain but knew he couldn't without risking severe harm from the curse. "I... I just have a lot on my mind, Lee. Let's focus on training."
Lee's eyes narrowed slightly, his frustration palpable. "You know you can talk to me about anything, right? We're friends."
Naruto nodded, his heart aching. "I know, Lee. It's just... complicated."
As the training session continued, Naruto pushed himself harder, channeling his anxiety into his movements. The physical exertion helped momentarily distract him from the pain of his enforced silence. He exchanged brief glances with Lee, each one a silent apology for the barrier that kept them apart.
As Naruto, Lee, and Guy-sensei continued their training session, the atmosphere was charged with intensity and focus. The familiar rhythm of their exercises brought a sense of normalcy, even with the weight of the curse hanging over Naruto.
Just as they were nearing the end of their session, the doors to the training hall swung open. Kakashi stepped inside, followed by Shikamaru and Choji. Their presence immediately drew everyone's attention.
"Ah, Kakashi," Guy-sensei greeted, his voice booming with enthusiasm. "What brings you here?"
Kakashi's visible eye crinkled in a smile. "I have orders from the king. Shikamaru and Choji are to accompany Prince Naruto and stay as his friends."
Naruto's eyes widened in surprise and relief. He hadn't expected his father to act so quickly on his request. "Shikamaru! Choji! It's great to see you both."
Shikamaru gave a lazy wave, his usual air of indifference present, but his sharp eyes studied Naruto carefully. "Hey, Naruto. Looks like we'll be spending more time together."
Choji, on the other hand, seemed a bit nervous, shifting from foot to foot. "H-hi, Naruto. It's an honor to... um, be here with you."
Naruto couldn't hide his smile, the presence of his friends bringing a much-needed sense of support. "That's awesome. I'm really looking forward to it."
Lee, who had been observing quietly, stepped forward, his expression brightening. "Welcome! The more, the merrier."
Neji, who had been standing in the shadows, watched the scene unfold with a tight-lipped expression. He said nothing, but the tension in his posture was unmistakable.
Kakashi glanced at Guy-sensei. "I'll leave them in your capable hands, Guy. Make sure they get acquainted with the prince's routine."
Guy-sensei gave a thumbs up, his grin as wide as ever. "Of course, Kakashi! We'll ensure they fit right in."
As Kakashi left the hall, Guy-sensei clapped his hands together. "Alright, everyone! Let's wrap up our training for today."
As the session wound down, Naruto found himself next to Shikamaru and Choji. "Thanks for coming, guys," he said, trying to sound casual despite the underlying tension. "I really appreciate it."
Shikamaru gave a small nod, his expression thoughtful. "No problem, Naruto. Just wondering why the king thought we were the right choice."
Choji, still a bit nervous, added, "Y-yeah, we'll do our best to be good friends."
Naruto gave them both a reassuring smile. "You're both here because I trust you, and I could use some friends around."
Lee, always enthusiastic, grinned widely. "We're all in this together, Naruto."
With the training session over, Naruto knew he had to face the rest of the day with Neji by his side. But with the support of Shikamaru, Choji, and Lee, he felt a renewed sense of strength. The path ahead was fraught with challenges, but Naruto was resolute in his commitment to navigate them with resilience and care.
The four teenagers walked leisurely through the grand corridors of the palace, Naruto feeling a rare sense of peace as he strolled with his friends. The marble walls and sparkling chandeliers seemed to glow with a warmth he hadn't felt in a long time, the joy of friendship outweighing the heavy tension lurking behind him. He could sense Neji's gaze boring into his back, trying to catch his attention, but he ignored it. Today, he just wanted to bask in this carefree moment.
Shikamaru, hands in his pockets, walked next to Naruto, occasionally glancing at the prince with quiet curiosity. Though he wasn't the type to show excitement, he was beginning to warm up to Naruto's down-to-earth nature. He hadn't expected a prince to be so easygoing, and his skepticism was gradually easing with every casual laugh and grin Naruto shared.
Choji walked on Naruto's other side, his initial nervousness fading. "So, Naruto," he began hesitantly, "what's it like being... you know... a prince?"
Naruto laughed lightly. "Honestly? A lot less exciting than people think. It's mostly just responsibilities, duties, and meetings." He glanced around at them all, his smile softening. "That's why it's nice to have friends around for a change."
Choji smiled, clearly pleased. "Well, if you ever want to just hang out, I'm always around. Maybe we can even have a big meal together sometime!" he said, his eyes lighting up at the thought.
"That sounds great, Choji," Naruto replied, genuinely glad for the offer.As they rounded a corner, Neji subtly tried to close the gap between himself and Naruto, clearly intending to pull him aside for a private conversation. But Lee, who had been observing Neji's every move, quickly stepped in, positioning himself between Naruto and Neji as though it were the most natural thing in the world. He kept up an easy conversation with Naruto, his enthusiasm and brightness creating a buffer between the prince and Neji's tense presence.
"So, Naruto! Shikamaru here is a genius, you know!" Lee declared loudly, grinning at Shikamaru. "He might look lazy, but he's one of the sharpest minds around. He can probably outsmart the royal advisors if he tried!"
Shikamaru scratched the back of his neck, chuckling. "That's a bit much, Lee. I just like to think things through."
Naruto laughed, enjoying Shikamaru's modesty and Lee's contagious energy. "I'll keep that in mind, Shikamaru. We could use a few smart thinkers around here."
Neji's frustration simmered as he attempted once again to step closer, only for Lee to 'accidentally' block him by moving next to Naruto and gesturing excitedly. When Neji tried to catch Naruto's eye, Lee subtly shifted to block the line of sight, looking over his shoulder as if pointing out some feature of the palace decor to Naruto. Naruto was aware of the tension rising behind him but kept his focus on his friends, feeling relief and amusement at Lee's efforts to keep Neji at bay.
Choji, oblivious to the unspoken battle going on, continued talking to Naruto. "You know, Naruto, I never expected to meet someone like you. You're really easy to talk to."
Naruto smiled, genuinely touched by Choji's sincerity. "Thanks, Choji. It means a lot to hear that."
As they strolled down another grand hallway, Lee and Naruto's banter grew louder and more animated, effectively drowning out Neji's attempts to interject. Shikamaru observed everything quietly, now glancing between Neji and Lee with a slight frown. His sharp instincts had picked up on the tension, though he wasn't sure of the exact cause.
"So, Naruto," Shikamaru began, breaking the silence, "is it always like this around here?" He cast a sidelong look at Neji, curious about the subtle rivalry playing out between Neji and Lee.
Naruto gave Shikamaru a knowing smile. "Let's just say it's never boring. But with you guys around, I think it's going to be a lot better."
They all laughed, and Naruto felt a renewed sense of hope as they continued down the hall, surrounded by the warmth of true friendship and guarded, in their own ways, by those he could finally trust.
As Neji followed closely behind Naruto and his friends, his mind churned with frustration. Each time he tried to step closer to Naruto or catch his eye, Lee managed to wedge himself in between, his loud voice and energetic gestures effortlessly creating a barrier that kept Neji out. It was infuriating. Every movement Lee made felt calculated to cut Neji off, his cheerful facade masking what Neji knew was a deliberate effort to sabotage any private moment he might get with the prince.
His jaw tightened as he glared at Lee's back. That insolent, naive fool, with his constant enthusiasm and irritating loyalty to Naruto. Why couldn't he just back off? Neji felt a growing desire to make Lee regret ever thinking he could get between him and the prince.
Yet there was another issue gnawing at him—why hadn't the curse activated yet? He had placed it meticulously, a failsafe to ensure Naruto wouldn't spend time with anyone who'd divert his attention from him, least of all Lee. The spell should have triggered as soon as Naruto began talking freely with that commoner, eating away at him with each word he dared to speak. But instead, Naruto laughed and chatted away with his friends, his eyes bright and his body language at ease, showing no sign of discomfort.
Was it possible Naruto hadn't yet crossed the invisible line that would activate the curse? Neji's thoughts raced as he tried to pinpoint what he might have overlooked. Perhaps he had set too specific a condition, one that required something more than mere small talk to take effect. Or could it be Naruto's unusual strength—his stubborn will, his confounding resistance to Neji's attempts to control him?
Whatever the reason, it was infuriating. Neji had carefully laid this spell, tailored it specifically to bind Naruto and isolate him, making sure he'd be obedient and dependent. He would need to monitor Naruto even more closely now, to find the trigger that would activate the curse. He knew it was there, waiting beneath the surface; it was only a matter of time before he found the way to set it off. For now, though, Neji could only seethe in silence, watching helplessly as Naruto continued to laugh and share easy conversation with Shikamaru, Choji, and Lee, unaware of the dark enchantment lying in wait. He clenched his fists, barely containing his annoyance. His patience was wearing thin, but he reminded himself that he'd get Naruto alone soon enough. And when he did, he would ensure that this temporary burst of freedom and companionship would be short-lived.
Chapter Text
The four teenagers strolled leisurely through the palace corridors, their laughter bouncing off the high, vaulted ceilings. Sunlight filtered through the tall windows, illuminating the gold and silver accents of the palace's marble walls and floors. Naruto led the way, hands tucked behind his head, his casual, carefree demeanor masking the turmoil brewing in his mind.
He stole a glance over his shoulder, pretending to laugh at something Shikamaru said, but his real focus was on Neji, following closely behind like a shadow. Naruto could feel his coadjutor's eyes on him, intense and unrelenting. The memory of Neji's assault—the forced kiss, the cold power behind his actions—clawed at his thoughts, making his skin crawl.
Naruto turned his attention back to his friends, determined to drown out his unease. Not now. Not while they're here.
"So, Naruto," Shikamaru said, his sharp gaze taking in the grandeur of the palace, "I've been meaning to ask. What exactly do you do all day? You don't strike me as the 'busy prince' type."
Naruto grinned, a mischievous glint in his eye. "Oh, you've got me all figured out already, huh?"
Shikamaru smirked. "Just a hunch."
"Well, you're right. I don't do much outside of lessons with Iruka-sensei. My parents handle all the boring political stuff," Naruto admitted, shrugging. "They think I'll just cause trouble if they let me get involved."
Choji chuckled nervously. "Trouble? Like what?"
Naruto rubbed the back of his neck, feigning innocence. "Oh, you know, skipping meetings, pranking the guards, sneaking out of the palace... the usual."
Shikamaru raised an eyebrow, clearly amused. "Sounds exhausting."
"Eh, it's a skill," Naruto said with a wink, earning a laugh from Choji and a disapproving sigh from Neji, who was still trailing behind.
Lee, walking beside Naruto, beamed. "It's good to see you living so freely, Naruto! Youth should be filled with energy and passion!"
Naruto smiled, though it didn't quite reach his eyes. He appreciated Lee's enthusiasm, but he couldn't shake the oppressive weight of Neji's presence. It was as if Neji's very existence was a reminder of the boundaries Naruto was no longer free to cross.
Behind them, Neji's frustration simmered. Every time he tried to close the gap between himself and Naruto, Lee managed to intervene. Whether it was a sudden shift in position or a burst of conversation designed to keep Naruto distracted, Lee was always there, blocking Neji's every move.
That insufferable fool, Neji thought, his hands clenched at his sides. He had never liked Lee—his relentless optimism and naive loyalty grated on Neji's nerves—but now, his interference was more than an irritation. It was a direct obstacle to his plans.
And yet, what annoyed Neji most was the curse he had placed on Naruto. It should have activated by now. The spell was designed to ensure that Naruto couldn't interact freely with Lee, yet here they were, walking and talking as if nothing was wrong. Neji's eyes narrowed. Why hasn't it taken effect?
Ahead, Choji was starting to relax, his earlier nervousness fading as Naruto's easygoing attitude put him at ease. "You know, Naruto," he said, "it's kind of surprising how normal you are. I mean, you're a prince and all."
"Normal? Me?" Naruto asked, pretending to be offended before breaking into a grin. "I'll take that as a compliment!"
Choji nodded earnestly. "I mean it! You're not what I expected at all."
"Yeah, he's definitely not what I expected either," Shikamaru muttered, though there was a hint of a smile on his face.
Naruto laughed, though his heart wasn't in it. He couldn't let his guard down, not with Neji so close. The tension in the air was palpable, at least to him and Lee. Shikamaru and Choji, oblivious to the unspoken battle unfolding behind them, continued warming up to Naruto, unaware of the silent storm brewing in their prince's mind.
Lee, however, wasn't oblivious. He could feel Neji's simmering anger like a pressure in the air. Each time Neji moved closer, Lee shifted subtly, placing himself between Neji and Naruto. Whether it was a sudden stretch, a burst of conversation, or even an exaggerated look of admiration at the palace decor, Lee found ways to keep Neji at bay.
Naruto noticed Lee's efforts and silently thanked him, though he couldn't meet his friend's eyes for fear of giving too much away. He knew Lee didn't trust Neji, and Naruto didn't blame him. If only Lee knew the full extent of Neji's actions, but...
No. Naruto shook the thought away. He couldn't risk Lee getting involved, not when the curse was still an unknown variable.
As they rounded a corner, Shikamaru glanced at Naruto, his sharp eyes flicking briefly to Neji before returning to the prince. "So, what's the plan now? Or are we just wandering aimlessly?"
Naruto smirked, grateful for the distraction. "Wandering aimlessly is the plan. Got a problem with that?"
"Troublesome," Shikamaru muttered, though his tone was more amused than annoyed.
Choji chuckled, and Naruto joined in, savoring the lighthearted moment. Yet, even as they laughed, the oppressive weight of Neji's presence remained—a constant, dark reminder that Naruto's carefree life was no longer his own.
Neji trailed behind the group, his sharp eyes narrowing as he begrudgingly conceded defeat—for now. Every attempt to corner Naruto had been thwarted by that insufferable Lee. Even more infuriating was the curse's inexplicable failure to activate. It gnawed at him, the thought of something disrupting his carefully crafted spell. What could it be?
As the group strolled on, Neji's mind raced through the possibilities. The curse should have taken hold the moment Naruto so much as exchanged words with Lee. Had Naruto somehow found a way to resist it? Was it a fluke, or had his spell been tampered with? Neji's frustration grew with each unanswered question. He needed to find out what was wrong before his plans unraveled further.
Ahead of him, Naruto, Shikamaru, Choji, and Lee walked aimlessly through the palace halls, their laughter ringing out like bells. Naruto's lighthearted teasing and easy banter with his new friends served as a welcome distraction from the storm of thoughts swirling in his own mind.
"So, Naruto," Shikamaru asked, his hands shoved into his pockets, "do you ever stop talking?"
"Not when there's so much to say!" Naruto replied with a grin, nudging Shikamaru playfully.
Choji chuckled, though his eyes still darted nervously around the grand hallway. "I'm still getting used to all of this. I mean, hanging out with the prince of all people..."
Naruto clapped a hand on Choji's shoulder, his grin widening. "Don't think of me as 'the prince.' Just think of me as Naruto—your awesome, totally fun new friend!"
Choji gave a hesitant smile, while Shikamaru smirked. "Troublesome," the latter muttered, though the corners of his lips twitched upward.
Just as Naruto was about to make another quip, they rounded a corner and came face-to-face with a tall figure striding down the hall. The man's crimson hair caught the light streaming through the windows, his violet eyes warm but sharp, like a king in the making.
"Nii-san!" Naruto exclaimed, his face lighting up as he dashed toward his older brother, Kurama.
Kurama stopped in his tracks, his stern expression softening into a smile as Naruto barreled into him, wrapping his arms around his waist in a playful hug. "Naruto," he said, his tone a mix of affection and exasperation. "What are you up to now?"
"Nothing suspicious, I swear!" Naruto replied, stepping back with a cheeky grin. "Just hanging out with my new friends!"
Kurama's gaze shifted to the three teenagers standing behind Naruto. His eyes briefly assessed Shikamaru and Choji before lingering on Lee, who nodded respectfully.
"These are your new friends?" Kurama asked, raising an eyebrow.
"Yep!" Naruto said, gesturing to each of them. "That's Shikamaru, Choji, and you already know Lee."
Kurama inclined his head slightly toward the two new faces. "Shikamaru. Choji. Welcome to the palace."
"Thank you, Your Highness," Choji said, his voice a little shaky.
Shikamaru, ever the observer, nodded coolly. "It's an honor."
Kurama turned his attention back to his younger brother, his expression growing more serious. "You're not causing trouble, are you, Naruto?"
"Me? Trouble?" Naruto feigned innocence, placing a hand over his heart. "Nii-san, you wound me."
Kurama sighed, but his lips twitched into a faint smile. "Just remember, Father expects you to behave."
"I'm always on my best behavior," Naruto replied, winking at his friends.
Behind them, Neji lingered in the shadows, watching the interaction with barely contained frustration. Kurama's presence was yet another barrier between him and Naruto. The heir's protective aura was unmistakable, and it only added to Neji's irritation. He would need to tread carefully with Kurama around.
"Where are you headed, Nii-san?" Naruto asked, breaking Neji's train of thought.
"To Father's office," Kurama replied. "I need to collect some documents for today's council meeting."
Naruto tilted his head, curiosity gleaming in his eyes. "Is it about the trade stuff?"
Kurama gave a faint smile, ruffling Naruto's hair affectionately. "You've been eavesdropping again, haven't you?"
Naruto grinned sheepishly. "Maybe a little."
"Stay out of trouble, Naruto," Kurama said, his tone teasing but firm. "I'll see you at dinner."
"Fine, fine," Naruto replied, waving him off as Kurama turned to continue down the hall.
As Kurama disappeared around the corner, Naruto let out a dramatic sigh. "He's always so serious."
"That's what makes him a good heir," Lee said, grinning. "And a good brother."
Naruto rolled his eyes but smiled. "Yeah, yeah. He's the best."
The group resumed their walk, though the weight of Neji's gaze pressed heavily on Naruto's back. He didn't know how much longer he could ignore it, but for now, he was grateful for the distraction of his friends—and the reassuring presence of his older brother, even if only briefly.
----------
The garden was alive with vibrant colors, the late afternoon sun casting a golden hue over the sprawling greenery. Naruto, Shikamaru, Choji, and Lee lounged on the soft grass near a koi pond, their conversation light and filled with laughter. The air smelled of blooming flowers and freshly cut grass, a serene contrast to the tension Naruto had been carrying all day.
Shikamaru stretched lazily, his head resting on his arms. "This is nice. Quiet. Peaceful. Not something I'd expect from hanging out with a prince."
Naruto grinned, plucking a blade of grass and flicking it at Shikamaru. "Hey, are you saying I'm not peaceful?"
Shikamaru smirked. "You? Peaceful? You're the definition of troublesome."
Choji chuckled, munching on a snack he'd brought along. "I think it's nice, though. It's still hard to wrap it around my head! You're not like what I imagined a prince would be, Naruto."
"That's because I'm awesome," Naruto declared, striking a dramatic pose before flopping back onto the grass.
Lee laughed heartily, punching the air. "And full of youthful energy! Truly inspiring, Naruto!"
Naruto laughed along with him, but his mind lingered elsewhere. He could still feel the weight of Neji's eyes from earlier, the unspoken threat of the curse, and the silent relief he felt now, surrounded by people who didn't treat him like a porcelain doll or an obligation.
After a while, the group's idle chatter was interrupted by a royal guard approaching from the garden's entrance. His polished armor caught the light as he bowed respectfully. "Your Highness, the royal family has requested your presence for a private discussion."
Naruto sat up, brushing off his robes. "Got it. Thanks." He turned to his friends, offering a quick grin. "Looks like I've been summoned. Don't have too much fun without me!"
"We'll try not to," Shikamaru said dryly, waving him off.
"Good luck, Naruto!" Lee called, giving him a thumbs-up.
With one last wave, Naruto followed the guard back into the palace. The quiet serenity of the garden gave way to the grand, echoing halls as they made their way to the tea room. Naruto's playful expression faded slightly; private family discussions always carried a certain weight.
As Naruto followed the guard back into the palace, his heart was light from the playful moments with his friends, but that lightness quickly evaporated when he heard familiar, steady footsteps behind him. His stomach twisted as he risked a glance over his shoulder—sure enough, Neji was trailing after them, his expression calm but his intent unmistakable.
Naruto's pulse quickened, and a bead of sweat slid down his temple. What does he want now? He clenched his fists, trying to focus on the guard's reassuring presence ahead of him.
The guard paused at a corner, turning sharply to Neji. His polished armor glinted in the dim palace light as he addressed the coadjutant with a firm, authoritative tone. "Sir Neji, this is a private royal matter. Only the prince is permitted to attend."
Neji's eyes narrowed ever so slightly, though his face remained composed. "As the prince's coadjutant, I am tasked with accompanying him at all times. Surely, there can be no exceptions."
The guard didn't falter, holding his ground with unwavering professionalism. "The royal family specifically requested the prince alone. I suggest you await his return."
Naruto's breath hitched as he turned away, pretending to focus on an ornate vase in the hallway. Relief and panic collided in his chest. Neji, just go away already! He fought the urge to glance back, afraid of what Neji's expression might betray—or worse, what he might say to push his way through.
For a tense moment, the air seemed to freeze. Finally, Neji stepped back, his tone clipped. "Of course. I wouldn't dream of intruding on royal matters."
Naruto dared a quick look over his shoulder as Neji turned and began walking away, his strides as graceful as ever. But there was a flicker of something dangerous in his expression, a silent warning that made Naruto's blood run cold.
The guard gave a respectful bow to Neji before turning back to Naruto. "Shall we continue, Your Highness?"
Naruto nodded, trying to mask the tremor in his voice. "Y-yeah, let's go."
As they walked deeper into the palace, Naruto's mind raced. His hands trembled slightly, and he tucked them behind his back, hoping the guard wouldn't notice. The memory of Neji's kiss, the suffocating curse, and the constant watchful presence all clawed at the edges of his thoughts.
Why does he always have to be there? Why can't he leave me alone?
He took a deep breath, forcing himself to focus on the task at hand. His family was waiting for him. He just had to make it through this meeting without breaking down, without letting the growing storm inside him show.
The grand doors to the tea room came into view, the golden engravings glinting softly in the light. Naruto straightened his posture and forced a grin, hoping it would be enough to mask the turmoil roiling inside him. As the guard opened the doors, the warm, welcoming sight of his family helped ease some of his tension.
His mother, Kushina, turned to greet him, her eyes soft with concern. His father and Kurama paused their conversation by the windows, both smiling as Naruto entered.
For now, Neji was gone, and Naruto was safe. But the shadow of his presence lingered, and Naruto knew it was only a matter of time before he'd have to face him again.
Chapter Text
Kushina's warm hand rested gently on Naruto's shoulder, her eyes soft but filled with concern. She studied her youngest son closely, noting the faint tension in his posture. "Sweetheart, are you sure you're alright?" she asked softly, her voice a soothing melody in the quiet room. "You've been... quieter than usual these past few days."
Naruto shifted uncomfortably, avoiding her gaze. He forced a grin, his usual mask slipping into place. "I'm fine, Mom. Really. Maybe I'm just getting into the whole prince thing. You know, being serious and all."
Kurama, lounging casually by the window, raised an eyebrow and smirked. "You? Serious? Now that's a joke."
Despite the teasing, there was a flicker of concern in Kurama's sharp eyes. Minato, standing beside him, remained silent, his arms crossed and his expression thoughtful as he observed Naruto's every move.
"You don't have to act tough, Naruto," Minato said at last, his voice calm but firm. "If there's something bothering you, we'll figure it out together."
Naruto's grin faltered for a moment before he quickly recovered, scratching the back of his head. "I promise, I'm fine. You guys are worrying for nothing."
Kushina's lips pressed into a thin line, clearly unconvinced, but she sighed softly, deciding not to push him further. "Alright," she said reluctantly, brushing a stray lock of hair from his forehead. "Just remember we're always here for you."
Naruto nodded, his chest tightening with guilt. He wanted to tell them everything—about Neji, the curse, and his fears—but Neji's threats echoed in his mind. He couldn't risk endangering the fragile peace between the Hyuga clan and the royal family.
Sensing the tension, Minato decided to change the subject. "Naruto, come sit with us," he said, gesturing to the chairs near the window.
Naruto hesitated but eventually crossed the room, flopping into the seat opposite his father and brother.
Kurama leaned forward slightly, his usual teasing smirk in place. "We wanted to go over the final details about Sasuke's visit."
Naruto perked up slightly, though his confusion was evident. "I thought you already told me about that. What else is there to know?"
Minato exchanged a glance with Kurama before answering. "You know Sasuke, the second prince of the Fire Kingdom, will be visiting soon. But what you don't know is the importance of this visit. It's more than just a casual reunion."
Kushina, now sitting beside Naruto, smiled gently. "You remember him, don't you? You two met when you were six, during his cousin's coronation. I remember how excited you were to meet someone your age from another kingdom."
Naruto's brow furrowed as he recalled the memory. He could picture the grand halls of the Uchiha palace, the glittering festivities, and a reserved but curious boy with dark eyes who had hesitantly followed him around. Despite their differences, they'd bonded in those few days, sharing small adventures and promises of future fun.
"Yeah, I remember," Naruto said, a small smile tugging at his lips. "Sasuke was kinda quiet, but he wasn't boring. I liked him."
Minato nodded, his expression serious. "That's good to hear. Sasuke's visit is more than just a friendly reunion—it's an opportunity to strengthen the bond between our kingdoms. His brother, Itachi, is the heir to the Fire Kingdom and a critical figure in maintaining peace across our lands. This visit could pave the way for even greater collaboration in the future."
Kurama smirked, leaning back in his chair. "In other words, don't mess this up, otouto. No pranks. No chaos. Just be your best self."
Naruto frowned, crossing his arms in mock indignation. "What's that supposed to mean? I'm always my best self!"
Kushina laughed softly, her hand brushing over his knuckles. "We're not asking you to be anyone else, sweetheart. Just show Sasuke the same kindness and energy you always do. That's what makes you special."
Naruto sighed dramatically but couldn't hide the glimmer of excitement in his eyes. The idea of seeing Sasuke again, even under diplomatic circumstances, stirred something hopeful in him. "Fine, fine. I'll behave. But don't expect me to be boring."
Minato leaned forward slightly, resting his clasped hands on the polished table. His voice, calm and authoritative, broke through the warm atmosphere. "If everything goes as planned with the voyage, Sasuke will arrive tomorrow morning."
Naruto's eyes widened slightly, a mix of surprise and anticipation flickering across his face. "That soon?"
"Yes," Minato confirmed with a nod. "It's a shorter journey than most, but even so, the Uchiha entourage is known for their precision. We've received word that their preparations went smoothly."
Kurama, still lounging casually by the window, raised an eyebrow. "So what's the plan once Sasuke gets here?"
Minato glanced at Naruto, a small smile tugging at his lips. "Naruto, you'll be tasked with accompanying Sasuke during his stay. He's your age and will likely feel more comfortable with someone his own age showing him around."
Naruto blinked, his mouth opening slightly in protest, but Minato continued before he could speak. "This isn't just a social gesture. You'll help him get accustomed to the customs and culture of our kingdom. That means he'll be joining you in your lessons and activities throughout the day."
"Wait, wait," Naruto finally managed, waving his hands. "He's going to be in my lessons? With Iruka-sensei? And Guy-sensei? Like, all of them?"
Minato chuckled softly at his youngest son's incredulous expression. "Yes, all of them. This is an opportunity for Sasuke to see how we approach governance, education, and even combat training. It's a cultural exchange, Naruto. He'll learn from you just as much as you'll learn from him."
Naruto slouched in his chair, pouting slightly. "Great. More people to watch me mess up my calligraphy."
Kushina smiled, reaching over to ruffle his hair affectionately. "You'll be fine, sweetheart. Sasuke's not here to judge you; he's here to learn and reconnect. Besides, you've always been good at making people feel at home."
Kurama chuckled, crossing his arms. "Yeah, by dragging them into some sort of chaos. I can already see Iruka-sensei's face."
Naruto shot his brother a mock glare but couldn't help the small smile creeping onto his face. The idea of spending time with Sasuke, despite the added responsibilities, wasn't entirely unappealing.
"Sasuke will be staying on the second floor of the palace," Minato continued, shifting the topic slightly. "In the private guest wing. It's a space specifically reserved for esteemed visitors—like your godparents, Jiraiya and Tsunade, when they come to visit."
Kurama nodded thoughtfully. "Good choice. It's far enough from the honorary staff hall to ensure privacy, but close enough to keep an eye on him."
"The guest wing has already been prepared," Kushina added, her voice warm. "It's been kept in top condition, as always. Sasuke will have everything he needs to feel comfortable during his stay."
Naruto tilted his head, curiosity flickering in his eyes. "So... is he bringing anyone with him? Like his brother or guards?"
Minato shook his head. "No, this visit is specifically for Sasuke. It's meant to give him a chance to step out of his brother's shadow and build connections on his own. He'll be accompanied by a small retinue for security, but otherwise, he'll be relying on you to guide him through this experience."
Naruto let out a low whistle, sinking back into his chair. "No pressure or anything, huh?"
"You'll do great, Naruto," Kushina reassured him. "Just be yourself."
Minato's expression softened as he looked at his youngest. "You have a way of bringing light into people's lives, Naruto. Just focus on that."
Naruto glanced around the room, taking in the supportive gazes of his family. Despite the weight of Neji's shadow looming in his mind, he felt a small spark of hope. If Sasuke's visit could bring a sense of normalcy—or even a friend he could truly rely on—it might be the reprieve he desperately needed.
"All right," he finally said, sitting up a bit straighter. "I'll make sure Sasuke feels at home."
Kurama grinned. "That's the spirit, otouto. Just don't scare him off with your pranks."
Naruto rolled his eyes but smiled. "No promises."
The family shared a light laugh, the warmth of the moment lingering as the conversation shifted to finalizing the preparations for Sasuke's arrival. But deep down, Naruto couldn't help but wonder how much this visit would change his already chaotic life—and if it might bring the help he needed.
As the conversation in the tea room came to a close, the family began to part ways.
Kushina rose first, smoothing out the fabric of her gown before leaning down to kiss Naruto on the forehead. "Don't forget to eat something before dinner if you get hungry, okay?" she said warmly. "I'm going to check on Karin—she's probably lost in her gardening again."
Naruto nodded, managing a small smile. "Sure thing, Mom."
Kurama ruffled his younger brother's hair as he walked past. "Try not to cause too much chaos before Sasuke gets here, okay, otouto?"
"Who, me? I'm a model citizen," Naruto replied, feigning innocence.
Kurama chuckled. "Right. See you at dinner."
Minato placed a gentle hand on Naruto's shoulder. "Remember, Naruto, if there's anything on your mind, you can always come to us."
Naruto looked up at his father and nodded. "Thanks, Dad."
With that, Minato and Kurama exited the room together, their voices fading as they descended the grand staircase to resume their royal duties. Kushina left soon after, her vibrant red hair trailing behind her as she disappeared down the hallway leading to the east wing.
The tea room fell silent, leaving Naruto alone.
For a moment, he stood there, staring at the empty chairs and the remnants of their earlier conversation. The weight of his thoughts pressed down on him. Neji's threat still loomed large in his mind, and the upcoming visit from Sasuke felt like both a welcome distraction and a potential complication.
He sighed, running a hand through his hair. "One step at a time, I guess," he muttered to himself.
Naruto stepped out of the tea room and into the expansive hallway of the first floor. He exhaled deeply, trying to push aside the lingering weight of his family's concern. The polished marble beneath his feet gleamed under the light streaming through the tall arched windows, casting delicate reflections that danced along the walls.
He paused briefly at the grand staircase leading to the palace garden below. The garden, nestled on the ground floor, was a sprawling masterpiece of manicured greenery, vibrant flowerbeds, and sparkling fountains. It was his favorite refuge, a space where he could feel normal for just a little while.
As he descended the staircase, the faint sound of laughter reached his ears, a warm reminder that his friends were waiting for him. He quickened his pace, his soft leather shoes barely making a sound on the stone steps. The sunlight grew warmer as he approached the arched entryway leading outside, the faint scent of blooming roses and jasmine drifting on the breeze.
Stepping into the garden, Naruto immediately spotted his small group. Lee was, unsurprisingly, bouncing around with his usual uncontainable energy, demonstrating an elaborate kick to a mildly amused Shikamaru, who lay sprawled in the shade of a tree. Choji, as always, was nearby, contentedly munching on a bag of snacks while watching the scene unfold.
A little farther off, standing apart from the group, was Neji. He lingered at a respectful distance, his arms crossed and a look of quiet impatience etched into his features. While protocol demanded he accompany the prince, it was clear from his tense posture and narrowed gaze that he wasn't happy about the current situation.
Naruto's grin widened as he jogged across the lawn to join his friends, deliberately ignoring Neji's piercing glare.
"Hey, guys!" Naruto called, waving cheerfully.
"Ah, Naruto!" Lee shouted back enthusiastically, stopping mid-spin to greet him. "How did the meeting go? Anything exciting?"
Naruto plopped down beside Shikamaru under the tree, his blond hair catching the sunlight. "Eh, it was fine," he said nonchalantly, leaning back on his hands. "Nothing too serious. Just some royal business about a visitor coming tomorrow."
Shikamaru raised an eyebrow but didn't sit up. "A visitor? Someone important?"
"Sasuke," Naruto replied casually. "The prince of the Fire Kingdom."
Choji's eyes widened, and he nearly choked on a chip. "Wait, the prince of the Fire Kingdom? Here?"
"Yup," Naruto said, popping the p as he leaned forward conspiratorially. "Apparently, he's staying for a while, and I'm supposed to help him get used to our kingdom. That means he'll be joining me for lessons and stuff."
"That sounds troublesome," Shikamaru muttered, though his sharp mind was already turning over the implications of such a visit.
"Troublesome or not, it'll be fun!" Lee declared, his fist pumping with excitement. "Naruto, you're going to be the perfect host! And don't worry—we'll all make sure Sasuke feels welcome here!"
Naruto chuckled, his mood lightening as his friends' excitement grew. Yet, he was acutely aware of Neji's presence, the older boy standing stiffly at the garden's edge like a silent sentinel.
Neji's pale eyes never left Naruto, irritation simmering beneath his calm facade. He had been waiting for a chance to speak with the prince alone, but Naruto was making it impossible, deliberately surrounding himself with this group of commoners.
What irked Neji even more was Lee. The boisterous teenager seemed to have a sixth sense for Neji's intentions, subtly moving closer to Naruto whenever Neji shifted, blocking his line of sight or drawing Naruto's attention away with animated gestures and loud laughter.
Despite himself, Neji's focus began to drift. The curse he had implanted should have taken effect by now. Naruto's continued interaction with Lee should have resulted in visible signs of the curse's punishment. Yet, there was nothing—no discomfort, no hesitation, no pain.
His frustration grew as he mentally ran through every possibility. Had the prince somehow found a way to counter the spell? It seemed unlikely, but Naruto's immunity couldn't be a coincidence.
For now, Neji was forced to bide his time, watching and waiting for an opening.
Naruto, meanwhile, was doing his best to keep the mood light. He laughed at Lee's antics, teased Shikamaru about his laziness, and stole a handful of snacks from Choji's bag, earning a playful glare from the larger boy.
Despite the shadow of Neji's presence looming in the background, Naruto found himself smiling. This moment, however fleeting, felt normal. And for now, that was enough.
Chapter Text
As the sun dipped lower in the sky, the soft hues of twilight began to settle over the palace gardens. The warmth of the day gave way to a gentle evening breeze, rustling the leaves and sending the fragrance of flowers drifting through the air. The group of friends had grown quieter, the natural ebb of conversation settling into a comfortable lull.
Naruto, however, could feel the pressure building with each passing moment. Dinner was approaching, and with it, the unavoidable confrontation he dreaded. Neji's shadow loomed just beyond the edges of his peripheral vision, a constant reminder of what awaited him.
"I should probably head back," Naruto said abruptly, standing up and brushing the grass off his pants. He forced a grin, hoping to mask the tension knotting his stomach. "Dinner's soon, and I need to get ready."
"Aw, already?" Lee pouted, his arms crossing in mock protest.
"Yeah," Naruto said with a small laugh, scratching the back of his head. "You know how it is—royal duties and all that."
"Tell me about it," Shikamaru muttered, reclining further against the tree. "Go on, Prince. We'll manage without you."
Choji gave a friendly wave, a half-eaten pastry still in his other hand. "See you tomorrow, Naruto."
"See you!" Naruto called back, his voice cheery despite the unease churning within him.
Turning on his heel, Naruto began making his way toward the palace entrance, his steps quick and purposeful. Neji followed a few paces behind, his movements smooth and deliberate, a predator closing in on its prey. The cheerful goodbyes of Naruto's friends faded behind him as they continued their conversation, blissfully unaware of the tension that trailed after the prince.
As they entered the palace, the atmosphere shifted. The warm, open air of the garden was replaced with the cool, dimly lit corridors of the palace's interior. The ornate walls and tall ceilings seemed to press in on Naruto, each step up the grand staircase toward the second floor feeling heavier than the last.
Neji broke the silence first, his voice low and sharp, each word cutting like a blade. "You've been testing my patience all day, Your Highness."
Naruto's shoulders tensed, but he didn't respond, his focus fixed on the steps ahead.
"First, you blatantly defy me by keeping that loudmouth Lee around," Neji continued, his tone dangerously calm. "Then you parade those two new guards around like they mean anything. Do you think I wouldn't notice?"
Naruto swallowed hard, his heart pounding as Neji's words grew colder.
"You think you're clever, don't you?" Neji hissed, his voice dropping to a near-whisper as they reached the top of the stairs. "Ignoring me, surrounding yourself with distractions... but I've had enough."
Naruto's breath hitched, but he forced himself to keep walking, his head held high even as fear clawed at his insides.
"When we get back to my quarters," Neji continued, his voice dripping with venom, "I'll make sure you remember who holds the power here. You'll learn to listen to me, even if I have to—"
"Enough." Naruto's voice was quiet but firm, cutting through Neji's tirade. He stopped at the edge of the second-floor corridor, his hands clenched into fists at his sides. Turning to face Neji, he mustered every ounce of courage he had, locking eyes with his coadjutant.
"I'm here, aren't I?" he said, his voice trembling but defiant. "Let's just... get this over with."
Neji's lips curved into a cold smirk, satisfied by the flicker of fear he saw in Naruto's eyes. Without another word, he gestured for Naruto to follow, leading him down the corridor toward the honorary staff hallway.
Naruto's mind raced with every step, desperately searching for a way out, a glimmer of hope that could spare him from what he feared was inevitable. But the walls of the palace felt like they were closing in, the flickering candlelight casting long shadows that seemed to mock his helplessness.
As they approached Neji's quarters, Naruto's pulse quickened. The door loomed ahead like a gateway to his personal nightmare, and though his feet moved forward, every instinct screamed at him to run.
But he couldn't—not yet. Not while so much was at stake.
With a deep breath, he steeled himself, hoping against hope that he could find a way to survive the night intact.
As soon as the heavy door clicked shut behind them, Neji's hand shot out, slamming Naruto back against it with a force that made the wood shudder. The prince barely had time to process what was happening before the sharp edge of the impact sent a jolt of pain through his back. He gasped, his eyes widening in fear as Neji's face came dangerously close, fury etched into every line.
"You've been testing my patience, Naruto," Neji spat, his voice low and venomous. His hands pressed firmly against Naruto's shoulders, pinning him in place as the younger boy squirmed ineffectively.
"Wh-what are you talking about?" Naruto stammered, trying to keep his voice steady despite the terror clawing at his chest.
"Don't play dumb with me," Neji growled, his grip tightening just enough to make Naruto wince. "You know exactly what I'm talking about. Why isn't the curse working?"
Naruto's heart raced. He knew this was coming, but facing Neji's wrath head-on was more terrifying than he'd imagined. He pressed his lips together, refusing to answer, though his mind raced with excuses he might use.
"I gave you explicit orders," Neji continued, his voice sharp with anger. "You're not supposed to speak to Lee, and yet, you parade around with him like my words mean nothing. What did you do, Naruto? How are you resisting me?"
"I-I'm not!" Naruto managed, his voice cracking. "I swear, I'm not doing anything!"
Neji's eyes narrowed, his gaze piercing. "You expect me to believe that? You've been ignoring me all day, defying me in front of everyone. You've gone out of your way to humiliate me. And now, you keep secrets from me—important ones."
Naruto flinched as Neji's voice rose, the anger radiating off him almost suffocating.
"Why didn't you tell me about the Fire Prince's visit?" Neji demanded, his tone dangerously calm now, which somehow made it worse. "Do you think I wouldn't notice? That I wouldn't find out?"
"I wasn't hiding it," Naruto said quickly, his voice trembling. "I only just got the full details myself—"
"Lies!" Neji interrupted, slamming his palm against the door beside Naruto's head, making him jump. "You've known long enough to discuss it with your friends, haven't you? But not me. Never me."
Naruto's stomach churned with fear, his breath coming in short, panicked gasps. "I didn't think it was something you needed to know right away—"
"Everything about you concerns me," Neji snarled. "You don't get to decide what I do or don't need to know."
Neji's eyes scanned Naruto's face, searching for some hint of rebellion, some sign that he could crush to reassert his control. He leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a near-whisper, laced with menace.
"Do you think this little game of defiance will end well for you?" he asked, his tone mocking. "You've had your fun, but you're mine, Naruto. And I'll make sure you never forget that."
Naruto's chest heaved as he tried to steady his breathing, his mind racing with desperation. He needed a way out, some way to diffuse Neji's anger and protect himself, but every option felt impossibly out of reach.
Neji's hand slid from Naruto's shoulder to his chin, forcing the prince to look up at him. His grip wasn't gentle, and the sheer dominance in his expression sent a shiver of fear down Naruto's spine.
"Now," Neji said, his voice cold and demanding. "Tell me how you've been resisting the curse, or I'll make you regret ever defying me."
Naruto's mind blanked, his fear drowning out any coherent thoughts. He knew he couldn't reveal the truth—he wasn't even sure how he'd managed to resist the curse himself—but the thought of what Neji might do if he didn't answer sent fresh waves of panic coursing through him.
"I don't know," Naruto choked out, his voice barely audible. "I don't know why it's not working."
Neji's eyes narrowed, his sharp gaze cutting through Naruto like a blade. Without a word, he grabbed the prince's wrist, yanking him closer with a force that made Naruto stumble.
"You're lying," Neji hissed, his voice a low growl. "If you won't tell me, I'll find out myself."
Before Naruto could react, Neji's other hand gripped his chin, tilting it upward, and he forced their lips together in a searing, oppressive kiss. It wasn't the first time Neji had done this, and the familiarity of the violation made it no less horrifying.
Naruto froze in place, his body stiffening as panic surged through him. He pressed his hands against Neji's chest, trying desperately to push him away, but his efforts were futile. Neji was far stronger, and his grip only tightened as Naruto struggled.
Tears welled up in Naruto's eyes. He hated this—hated the helplessness, the humiliation, and the fear that churned in his gut. He hated Neji's control over him, both physical and emotional. But most of all, he hated the curse that tied them together in the first place.
Neji wasn't paying attention to Naruto's struggles. His focus was elsewhere, his chakra probing the mark he'd placed on the prince during their first stolen kiss. He was determined to fix whatever flaw had rendered it ineffective, to reassert his control over the defiant prince.
As his chakra delved deeper, Neji's brow furrowed. There it was again—a dark, alien energy interwoven with Naruto's own chakra. It was subtle but steady, a deep, primal rhythm that seemed to resist his every attempt to reassert the curse.
What is this? Neji thought, frustration creeping into his mind. This wasn't part of the curse—it was something else entirely, something that defied his understanding.
Naruto's mind raced as Neji's chakra prodded deeper. He didn't know what Neji was sensing, but a flicker of a thought crossed his mind. He had been told about the Nine-Tails before, the ancient beast sealed within him, but he'd never given much thought to its chakra. Could it be possible that the Nine-Tails was protecting him, healing him from Neji's curse?
The thought was fleeting, and Naruto quickly pushed it aside. He didn't know enough to be sure, and even if he did, there was no way he'd tell Neji.
Naruto whimpered against Neji's kiss, his tears slipping down his cheeks. After what felt like an eternity, Neji finally pulled back, his eyes scanning Naruto's face with cold intensity.
"What is that power inside you?" Neji demanded, his tone sharp and insistent. "What are you hiding from me?"
Naruto gasped for air, his chest heaving as he tried to recover. "I don't know what you're talking about," he lied, his voice hoarse and shaking.
Neji's grip on him tightened, his frustration simmering just beneath the surface. "Don't play dumb with me, Naruto," he snapped. "I can feel it—something dark, something strong. What is it?"
"I don't know," Naruto repeated, his voice firmer this time. He refused to meet Neji's eyes, keeping his gaze fixed on the floor.
Neji studied him for a long moment, his expression unreadable. Then, with a sharp shove, he released Naruto, sending him stumbling back against the door.
Naruto slid to the floor, his legs giving out beneath him. He buried his face in his hands, his tears now falling freely. His body trembled with a mix of fear, anger, and shame, but he refused to let Neji see how deeply he had shaken him.
Neji stepped back, his arms crossed as he began to pace the room. His mind raced with possibilities, each more frustrating than the last. Whatever this power was, it wasn't natural, and it wasn't something he could easily counter.
"If you won't tell me the truth," Neji said, his voice cold and deliberate, "I'll figure it out myself. And when I do, you'll regret keeping it from me."
Naruto didn't respond. He stayed on the floor, his body curled into itself as he tried to block out Neji's words. He knew he had to be strong, had to endure this for the sake of his family and kingdom. But as Neji's presence loomed over him, it felt like an impossible task.
Chapter Text
Neji sat on the edge of his bed, his hands clasped tightly together as his eyes bore into the trembling figure of the prince near the door. Naruto's silent breakdown filled the room with an almost suffocating tension, each muffled sob tugging at the air between them. Neji's jaw tightened, his irritation mingling with a strange, unwelcome pang of guilt as he watched the tears roll down the prince's flushed cheeks.
But guilt was fleeting, easily replaced by his growing frustration. Neji leaned forward, elbows resting on his knees, his fingers threading through his dark hair as he racked his brain for answers. What is this power inside him? he thought angrily. Why won't the curse work the way it should?
The mark he'd placed on Naruto had been flawless—crafted with precision and designed to ensure obedience. Yet something in Naruto's body had fought back, unraveling Neji's control with a resistance he couldn't fully comprehend. And that dark chakra... its origins gnawed at the edges of his mind. It wasn't human, that much was clear, but what exactly it was eluded him entirely.
His frustration reached a boiling point. Neji growled under his breath, dragging his hands down his face before letting them fall limply into his lap. His gaze shifted back to Naruto, whose shoulders were still trembling, his hands clutching the fabric of his pants in a futile attempt to steady himself.
For a fleeting moment, Neji considered forcing more answers out of him, but he dismissed the idea almost immediately. Naruto's defiance had always been maddening, but now it was coupled with something much larger—something beyond Neji's immediate grasp. Pressing further tonight would be useless.
Letting out an exasperated sigh, Neji pushed himself upright and crossed his arms, standing with an air of calculated calm. "Fine," he muttered, his voice clipped but no longer laced with the venom from before. "I won't waste my energy on you tonight. Clearly, you don't even know what's going on inside yourself."
Naruto's head snapped up at that, his teary eyes narrowing with a flicker of indignation. But he said nothing, his lips pressed into a trembling line as he stared at Neji with a mix of fear and defiance.
Neji's lips curved into a faint, humorless smirk. "You're a puzzle, Prince," he said, his tone softer now but no less unsettling. "But I'll figure you out. One way or another."
He turned away, his gaze shifting to the window where the moonlight spilled through the curtains. The pale glow cast sharp shadows across his face, emphasizing the lines of frustration etched into his features. He couldn't afford to let this mystery consume him entirely—there were more immediate concerns at hand.
Like Sasuke's arrival.
Neji's eyes narrowed as he considered the implications. The second prince of the Fire Kingdom was no ordinary guest. His visit would demand attention, care, and diplomacy, all of which would fall, in part, to Naruto. And if Sasuke was to accompany Naruto throughout his days, then Neji would be forced to endure his presence as well.
The thought made his blood boil. Another distraction. Another potential threat to his control over Naruto.
He needed to be careful. The Uchiha prince was an unknown variable, and Neji had no intention of letting him get too close to Naruto. But for now, there was little he could do beyond observing and waiting.
With a sharp inhale, Neji turned back to face Naruto, who had calmed slightly but still sat huddled by the door. "Get up," Neji commanded, his tone sharp but devoid of the malice from earlier. "Compose yourself. We're done here for tonight."
Naruto didn't move at first, his eyes still red-rimmed and wary. Slowly, he wiped his face with the sleeve of his tunic and rose shakily to his feet. His gaze flicked toward Neji but didn't linger, as if looking at him for too long might invite further torment.
"Good," Neji said, his tone cold. "Now leave. You're of no use to me tonight."
Naruto hesitated for a fraction of a second, then turned and opened the door without a word, slipping out into the dimly lit corridor. The door clicked shut behind him, leaving Neji alone in the silence of his room.
For a long moment, Neji simply stood there, staring at the door with an unreadable expression. Then, with a frustrated huff, he sat back down on the bed, his mind already turning to his next course of action.
If he couldn't get answers directly from Naruto, he'd have to find another way. Eavesdropping on conversations, sifting through old texts in the palace library—whatever it took to uncover the truth behind that dark chakra.
But for now, he would focus on the coming day. Sasuke's arrival would bring its own challenges, and Neji intended to remain vigilant. He would not let the Fire Kingdom's prince disrupt the delicate balance he had worked so hard to maintain.
Neji lay back on the bed, staring at the ceiling as his mind churned with possibilities. The night stretched on, but sleep eluded him, his thoughts consumed by the mysteries that surrounded the prince he was bound to serve.
Naruto hurried up the grand staircase to the third floor, his hands trembling as they gripped the smooth railing. The guards stationed at the base of the staircase glanced at him with curiosity, but he paid them no mind. He wasn't in the mood for questions or concern; he just needed to be alone.
The hallway leading to his chambers was eerily quiet, the soft glow of the lanterns casting long shadows on the walls. Naruto pushed open the doors to his room and stepped inside, letting the heavy wood close behind him with a soft thud. The sound reverberated in the stillness, the final barrier between him and the rest of the world.
As soon as he was alone, his composure cracked. His legs gave out, and he sank to the floor, his back pressed against the door. His arms wrapped tightly around his knees as the emotions he had bottled up all evening spilled over.
Naruto sat slumped against the door of his bedroom, his breaths coming in short, uneven gasps as he tried to stifle his sobs. Tears streamed down his face, dampening the sleeves of his tunic as he clutched his knees to his chest. His chest felt tight, his mind swirling with thoughts that refused to settle.
The weight of everything—Neji's threats, his inability to confide in anyone, the unrelenting pressure of his position—pressed down on him, suffocating and relentless. He wanted to scream, to cry out for help, but he knew no one could truly understand.
Minutes ticked by, the silence of his room broken only by the sound of his labored breathing. Naruto's body shook as he buried his face deeper into his arms, desperate to hide even from himself.
You're a prince, Naruto, a bitter voice in his head scolded. You're supposed to be strong, untouchable. And yet here you are, falling apart like a child.
The thought only made him cry harder.
It felt like an eternity before the tears began to slow. His body still trembled, his eyes red and swollen, but the initial storm of emotion had passed. He wiped at his face with trembling hands, his skin raw from the salty tears.
Taking a deep, shuddering breath, Naruto forced himself to his feet. His legs were unsteady, and he had to lean against the door for support.
He crossed the room slowly, his steps hesitant as though the very act of moving required more effort than he could muster. Reaching the washstand, he splashed cold water on his face, the icy shock jolting him slightly from his daze.
His reflection stared back at him from the mirror, a pale, exhausted face with puffy eyes and a forced frown. He stood there for a long moment, gripping the edges of the washstand so tightly his knuckles turned white.
"Come on, Naruto," he whispered to himself, his voice hoarse. "You've handled worse. You can do this."
But it didn't feel like he could.
The next ten minutes passed in a haze of small, deliberate actions. He brushed his hands through his messy blond hair, straightened his clothes, and practiced a smile in the mirror over and over until it looked somewhat convincing.
When he was finally ready—or at least as ready as he could be—Naruto turned to the door. His hand hovered over the handle for a few seconds as he took one last deep breath, trying to summon the courage to leave the safety of his room.
"You're a prince," he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. "You don't get to fall apart."
Forcing a smile onto his face, he opened the door and stepped into the hallway. The cool air of the corridor brushed against his skin, and the quiet hum of distant palace activity filled his ears.
Naruto made his way toward the staircase leading down to the second floor, his steps slow but steady. The guards stationed at the base of the staircase leading to the third floor straightened as they noticed him descending. They bowed slightly in acknowledgment, but he barely spared them a glance.
Each step toward the ground floor felt heavier than the last. His mind raced with thoughts of the dinner to come—the forced smiles, the polite conversation, the eyes of his family on him. He wasn't ready to face them, but he had no choice.
By the time he reached the dining hall on the ground floor, the familiar scent of roasted meat and fresh bread greeted him, but it did little to lift his spirits. As he pushed open the grand doors, Naruto silently prayed that he could keep his mask in place for just a little while longer.
Naruto stepped into the grand dining hall, his carefully crafted smile firmly in place. The large room was warm, lit by a golden glow from the ornate chandeliers above, and the long table was already set with polished silverware and sparkling glasses.
His eyes scanned the room, quickly noticing that most of the family had yet to arrive. Only Karin was seated, her fiery red hair falling loosely over her shoulders as she immersed herself in a book. She seemed entirely at ease, her posture relaxed, one hand delicately holding the pages while the other rested on the edge of the table.
Naruto made his way to his usual seat between Kurama's and Karin's, pulling out the chair with a quiet scrape. He sat down silently, careful not to disturb her reading.
For a moment, neither of them said anything. Naruto leaned back in his chair, staring blankly at the empty seat across from him. His fingers fiddled absentmindedly with the edge of the tablecloth, the silence pressing down on him.
Karin finally glanced up from her book, her sharp crimson eyes softening as they landed on her younger cousin. She closed the book gently, setting it aside.
"You're quiet tonight," she remarked, her tone light but tinged with curiosity. "That's not like you, Naruto."
Naruto's smile twitched slightly. "Just tired, I guess," he replied, his voice steady but lacking its usual energy.
Karin studied him for a moment, her lips curving into a knowing smile. "Tired, huh? You've been running around a lot today." She leaned in slightly, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "Let me guess—Kurama roped you into something, or maybe it was one of your little escapades in the garden?"
Naruto chuckled softly, though it sounded forced. "Something like that," he muttered, avoiding her gaze.
Karin tilted her head, her expression growing more thoughtful. She reached out, lightly tapping his arm to get his attention.
"Hey," she said gently. "You know you can talk to me, right? Whatever's on your mind, I'm here."
Naruto's heart twisted at her words. For a moment, he felt the urge to tell her everything—to let it all spill out. But the image of Neji's cold, calculating gaze and his whispered threats flashed in his mind, stopping him.
"Thanks, Karin," he said instead, his voice soft but guarded. "I'll be fine, really."
Karin didn't look convinced, but she didn't press further. She simply nodded, leaning back in her chair and giving him a reassuring smile.
Before she could say more, the sound of approaching footsteps echoed from the hallway. Naruto's pulse quickened slightly as he straightened in his seat, his mask firmly back in place. Moments later, the doors opened, and the rest of the family began to filter in, their voices and presence filling the room.
Karin glanced at him once more, her expression unreadable, before picking up her book again, leaving Naruto to brace himself for the family dinner ahead.
Chapter Text
The royal dining room was alive with the soft clinking of silverware and the quiet murmur of conversation. King Minato sat at the head of the table, his regal yet approachable demeanor setting a relaxed tone. Beside him on his left was Queen Kushina, her fiery red hair glowing warmly in the soft light, her seat unoccupied to the left. On Minato's right sat Kurama, his heir and eldest son, with Naruto sitting beside him. Karin occupied the seat next to Naruto, her expression calm as she occasionally glanced at her younger cousin with a faint smile.
Dinner started peacefully, with the family taking turns sharing the details of their day. Minato asked Kurama about the latest developments in trade negotiations, and Kushina inquired about Karin's latest research in the royal library. Naruto, as usual, offered an exaggerated story about his lessons, drawing chuckles from his family, though Kurama raised a skeptical eyebrow at some of his more outlandish claims.
"You expect us to believe Iruka-sensei didn't catch you sneaking out for snacks again?" Kurama teased, arching an eyebrow.
Naruto gave a sheepish grin, his fork poised mid-air. "It's called strategy, Nii-san. A ninja prince has to stay sharp!"
Karin chuckled softly beside him, nudging him with her elbow. "Maybe our ninja prince should work on a strategy to actually pass your exams without his help."
Naruto groaned dramatically, making the table chuckle. But as the main course was served and conversation lulled, Minato leaned back in his chair and cast a thoughtful look at Karin.
"Karin," he began gently, his tone shifting the atmosphere ever so slightly. "We've spoken to Naruto about this already, but with Sasuke arriving tomorrow morning, I wanted to ask how you feel about the visit."
Karin's knife froze mid-cut. She looked up at her uncle, her normally calm eyes flickering with surprise. "Me?"
"Yes," Minato replied, his tone careful. "I understand that this visit might bring back memories you'd rather not revisit. Sasuke is, after all..." He trailed off, searching for the right words.
"Fugaku's son," Karin finished for him, her voice steady but with an edge that suggested she had anticipated this. She set down her utensils and folded her hands neatly in her lap, her gaze dropping briefly to the table before rising to meet Minato's.
"Uncle, I appreciate the concern, truly," she said evenly. "But Sasuke was just a child back then, like me. He didn't know who I was, and I doubt he even remembers those days. I don't hold him responsible for what his father or Orochimaru did."
Minato nodded slowly, though his expression remained serious. "I'm glad to hear you say that, but as your family, it's natural for us to worry. Especially your aunt and I."
Kushina placed her hand gently over Minato's, her violet eyes softening as she regarded her niece. "Your uncle's right, sweetheart. You've come so far, but you don't have to pretend everything's fine if it's not. It's okay to feel whatever you need to feel about this."
Karin smiled faintly, glancing at her aunt. "Thank you, Aunt Kushina. But I'll be fine. It's just another royal visit, and I know how to handle myself."
Kurama, who had been quietly observing, finally spoke, his deep voice steady. "You don't have to face this alone, Karin. If anything about this visit makes you uncomfortable, let me know. I'll handle it."
Her smile widened slightly, touched by his protective nature. "I appreciate that, Kurama. Really."
Naruto, who had been unusually quiet throughout the discussion, fiddled with his fork as he listened. He stole a glance at Karin, feeling a pang of admiration for her resilience. She had gone through so much, and yet here she was, facing the topic of Sasuke's visit head-on.
As the conversation shifted back to lighter topics, Minato made a final remark. "Sasuke will be arriving tomorrow morning, if all goes well with the voyage. Karin, Naruto, and Kurama, I trust the three of you will make him feel welcome."
Kurama inclined his head in agreement. "Of course, Father."
Naruto nodded as well, though his mind was already racing with thoughts of what the next day would bring.
Kushina reached across the table, giving Karin's hand a gentle squeeze. "You've grown into such a strong young woman. I know you'll handle this with grace, no matter what happens."
Karin smiled softly, the gratitude in her eyes saying more than words could.
The family resumed their meal, but the undercurrent of anticipation for Sasuke's visit lingered in the air, weaving itself into the fabric of their thoughts as the evening wore on.
As dinner came to a close, the royal family began to rise from their seats, their movements elegant yet unhurried. The kitchen staff swiftly entered the dining hall, their practiced efficiency evident as they began clearing the table and cleaning the space. Their quiet chatter and the clinking of plates filled the room as the royal family exited, making their way to the staircase leading to the third floor, where their private chambers awaited.
Guards stationed at the base of the staircase bowed respectfully, stepping aside to allow the royal family to ascend. The soft sound of footsteps echoed through the grand, dimly lit hallways as Minato and Kushina led the way, followed closely by their children and niece.
Upon reaching the third floor, Minato paused and turned to the three younger members of his family, his warm smile illuminated by the soft glow of the chandeliers. "Good night, Karin, Kurama, Naruto. Sleep well," he said, his voice calm and reassuring.
Kushina rested a gentle hand on Naruto's shoulder before bidding them good night as well. "Sweet dreams, all of you. Don't stay up too late talking," she teased lightly, her gaze lingering on Naruto for a moment before following her husband toward their chambers.
The door to the king and queen's private chambers clicked shut, leaving Kurama, Karin, and Naruto alone in the wide hallway.
Naruto shifted uncomfortably, his hands fidgeting with the hem of his royal tunic. Being left alone with his older brother and cousin wasn't unusual, yet tonight something felt different—off. Kurama's calm, commanding presence was normally a source of comfort for Naruto, but at this moment, it only served to emphasize how out of place he felt.
"Naruto?" Kurama's voice broke through his thoughts, his sharp gaze softening as he studied his younger brother. "You're unusually quiet. What's on your mind?"
"Nothing!" Naruto replied quickly, the forced cheer in his voice betraying him. He glanced at Karin, who watched him with a raised eyebrow, clearly unconvinced.
Karin crossed her arms, leaning slightly against the wall. "You've been acting weird lately, you know that? Is it something to do with Sasuke's visit?"
Naruto hesitated, his throat tightening as he scrambled for a believable response. "I'm just...thinking about tomorrow, I guess," he finally said, forcing a small laugh. "It's been a while since I've had to show someone around. What if I mess up and Sasuke thinks I'm a total idiot?"
Kurama chuckled softly, placing a hand on Naruto's shoulder. "You're overthinking it, Otouto. Sasuke probably remembers the six-year-old version of you who wouldn't stop talking. If anything, you've matured...well, a little."
Naruto's lips twitched into a half-smile, though his heart wasn't in it. "Gee, thanks, Nii-san. Real confidence boost there."
Karin smiled faintly, trying to lighten the mood. "You'll be fine, Naruto. Just be yourself. That's what people like about you."
Naruto nodded, but the feeling of unease lingered. His mind flitted back to the events of earlier that evening, to Neji's bedroom, to the weight of the cursed situation he found himself in. The looming arrival of Sasuke and the pressures of representing his family seemed trivial in comparison to the fear and frustration he'd bottled up.
Kurama's voice broke through again, steady and grounding. "If there's something bothering you, you know you can tell us, right?"
Naruto froze for a brief moment before shaking his head quickly. "It's nothing. Really. I'm just tired, that's all."
Kurama studied him for a moment longer, his golden-brown eyes searching for the truth in his little brother's face. Finally, he nodded, though his expression betrayed a hint of concern. "Alright. But if you need anything, you know where to find me."
Naruto managed a more genuine smile this time. "Thanks, Nii-san."
Karin stretched her arms over her head and gave a yawn. "I think that's my cue to call it a night. Sleep well, you two."
"Good night, Karin," Kurama said, watching her as she disappeared down the hall toward her room.
Kurama then turned to Naruto, ruffling his younger brother's blond hair affectionately. "Don't stay up too late, Otouto. Tomorrow's a big day."
"Yeah, yeah, I know," Naruto grumbled, swatting his brother's hand away.
As Kurama walked off toward his chambers, Naruto stood alone in the dimly lit hallway, his fake smile fading the moment his brother's footsteps disappeared. The weight of the day settled heavily on his shoulders, but he forced himself to take a deep breath and push forward.
With slow, reluctant steps, he made his way toward his own room, preparing himself for another restless night.
As soon as Naruto closed the door to his bedroom, his smile shattered like fragile glass. The effort it took to keep up the facade had drained him, and now that he was alone, he could no longer hold back the weight pressing against his chest. His shoulders slumped as he leaned against the door, his breaths coming out shaky and uneven.
The room, with its grand tapestries and intricate decor, felt suffocating. The golden hues of the lanterns cast a warm glow that only seemed to mock his cold, hollow mood. Naruto moved mechanically, shedding his royal tunic and boots before changing into a simple, loose shirt and trousers meant for sleeping.
But sleep was the last thing on his mind.
As he folded his day clothes and set them aside, his thoughts wandered. Images of Karin's calm composure at dinner surfaced, and he couldn't help but compare himself to her. How does she do it? he wondered, clenching his fists.
His cousin had endured horrors far beyond what anyone should face, torn from her family and subjected to cruelty at such a young age. Yet, she had somehow emerged stronger, finding her place within their family and kingdom. She held her head high, a survivor, while he felt like a coward drowning in his own helplessness.
But then again, whose situation was worse? He couldn't decide. Being torn away from home was unimaginable, but...what about what he had gone through?
The memories of Neji's cold hands, his lips forced onto his own, and the venomous threats whispered in his ear surged back with startling clarity. Naruto's stomach churned, and he pressed a hand against the railing of the balcony doors to steady himself.
Unable to stay still any longer, he opened the glass doors leading to his private balcony. The cool evening breeze greeted him, brushing against his flushed skin and tousling his golden hair. The vast expanse of the kingdom stretched out before him, illuminated by the soft glow of lanterns and the faint light of a crescent moon.
He walked to the marble railing, the stone cool beneath his fingers as he gripped it tightly. The world below seemed so peaceful, so unaware of the storm raging inside him. People were retreating into their homes, closing their windows, preparing to retire for the night.
Naruto sank to the ground, resting his back against the railing as he gazed out at the kingdom. His knees were drawn up to his chest, and he wrapped his arms around them, trying to make himself feel smaller, safer.
They don't know... he thought bitterly, his blue eyes shimmering with unshed tears as he looked at the faint lights of his people's homes. None of them know how much of a mess I am right now. They just see a prince, someone who's supposed to be perfect and strong. But I'm not. I'm not brave like Karin. I'm not strong like Nii-san.
A single tear slipped down his cheek, and he quickly wiped it away, angry at himself for crying. He hated feeling so weak, so powerless. He hated the fact that he couldn't stand up to Neji, that he was trapped by the threats and the curse.
His gaze fell to his hands, trembling against his knees. "What am I supposed to do?" he whispered into the night, his voice barely audible over the distant sounds of the kingdom.
For the first time in a long while, Naruto felt utterly alone.
Chapter Text
The first light of dawn crept over the horizon, casting a golden hue across the kingdom. The cool morning air swept through Naruto's open balcony, rustling the drapes and carrying with it the soft sounds of the waking world.
Naruto stirred, a sharp ache radiating from his back and neck. He groaned, blinking blearily as he realized he'd fallen asleep against the cold marble railing of the balcony. His legs were tangled beneath him, one arm numb from being awkwardly wedged under his head.
"Ugh..." he muttered, trying to stretch but wincing as stiffness gripped his body. Sleeping on the hard floor had not been his best decision. He slowly pushed himself upright, rubbing the back of his neck as he tried to shake off the lingering discomfort. The events of the previous night rushed back to him, but he shoved them aside. There was no time to dwell on that now.
Knock-knock-knock!
The sudden knock at the door made him jump, and he nearly stumbled back against the railing.
"Naruto! Are you awake yet?" Kurama's familiar voice called from the other side, his tone a mix of impatience and teasing.
Naruto groaned under his breath, forcing himself to his feet and wobbling slightly as he regained his balance. His whole body protested with aches and cracks, but he managed to shuffle back into his room, closing the balcony doors behind him.
"I'm awake!" he shouted, though his voice was still thick with grogginess.
"Good, because Sasuke's probably already on his way, and you look like you haven't even started getting ready," Kurama retorted, his voice carrying through the door.
Naruto cursed softly, glancing down at his rumpled sleep clothes. His heart skipped a beat as he realized how little time he had. Ignoring the ache in his limbs, he scrambled to grab fresh clothes from his wardrobe. Tossing them onto the bed, he rushed to the washbasin to splash cold water on his face, the shock jolting him fully awake.
Kurama knocked again, this time louder. "Don't make me come in there, otouto. You know I will."
"Yeah, yeah, I'm getting ready!" Naruto snapped, quickly pulling on a crisp tunic and fastening the belt at his waist. His fingers fumbled slightly, his mind still a haze of nerves.
The thought of seeing Sasuke again after all these years filled him with a strange mix of excitement and dread. Would Sasuke even remember him? Would he have changed? And could Naruto manage to make a good impression when he still felt like the awkward, mischievous kid he'd always been?
Once dressed, he ran his fingers through his messy blond hair in a half-hearted attempt to tame it before giving up entirely.
"Naruto!" Kurama's voice rang out again, more impatient this time.
"I'm ready, I'm ready!" Naruto yelled, yanking the door open to reveal his elder brother leaning against the frame, arms crossed, a knowing smirk on his face.
"You took your sweet time," Kurama teased, reaching out to ruffle Naruto's hair, only to have his hand swatted away.
"Cut it out, Nii-san," Naruto grumbled, brushing past him.
Kurama chuckled, falling into step beside him as they made their way down the grand staircase to the ground floor. The palace was abuzz with activity, servants bustling to ensure everything was perfect for the arrival of the Fire Kingdom's envoy. The faint aroma of breakfast being prepared drifted through the air, mingling with the scent of freshly polished wood and stone.
As they approached the entrance hall, Naruto felt his stomach twist with nervous anticipation. The sound of distant hooves echoed faintly through the corridors, signaling that Sasuke's arrival was imminent.
Kurama glanced down at his younger brother as they walked. "You ready for this? You'll be spending most of the day with him."
Naruto shrugged, trying to mask his nerves with a nonchalant grin. "How hard can it be?"
Kurama raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed by the attempt. "Just don't get into trouble. Father's counting on you to make a good impression."
Naruto didn't respond, his attention drawn to the sound of the grand palace gates creaking open in the distance. His heart skipped a beat as the reality of the situation sank in.
Here we go.
The royal carriage came to a halt in front of the grand staircase leading to the palace's entrance, its elegant design shimmering under the bright morning sun. The crest of the Uchiha clan stood proud on the side, marking the arrival of the Fire Kingdom's delegation.
Naruto stood at the top of the stairs with Kurama by his side, dressed in his finest attire. His usual playful demeanor was subdued as he watched the scene unfold. Behind him, Neji stood like a shadow, his eyes flitting between Naruto and the carriage with cold precision. Hinata, standing behind Karin, maintained her respectful silence, though her gaze lingered curiously on the arriving guests.
The door to the carriage opened, and out stepped Sasuke Uchiha. His dark robes, accented with crimson embroidery, swayed gracefully as he descended the steps. His expression was calm, indifferent even, as his sharp gaze quickly assessed the royal party awaiting him. Naruto's stomach twisted—not from nerves, but from the unsettling feeling of watching someone he once considered a friend look so distant.
As Sasuke reached the bottom of the stairs, another figure emerged. A woman with striking pink hair stepped out, her rich robes of red and gold designed to demand attention. She clung to Sasuke's arm as though her very existence depended on him, though the way she carried herself showed no vulnerability—only entitlement.
Naruto's brows furrowed as he took in the sight, feeling an immediate discomfort at the sight of her overly affectionate gestures. She pressed herself closer to Sasuke, one hand resting possessively on his arm, the other smoothing her pristine dress as if to remind everyone how important she was.
Behind them came the third figure, a pale man in deep red attire, perfectly tailored to match the Fire Kingdom's colors. His smile was polite but stiff, his movements precise as he trailed a step behind Sasuke and the pink-haired woman.
"Who's she?" Naruto whispered to Kurama under his breath, barely moving his lips.
"I've no idea," Kurama muttered back, his tone equally puzzled. "But keep it together."
The group began their ascent up the staircase. Sasuke, ever composed, gave a small bow of respect as he reached the top. "Thank you for hosting us, King Minato. It is an honor to be here."
Minato, who had been wearing a polite smile, gave a brief nod before his gaze shifted to the unexpected additions behind Sasuke. His expression remained neutral, though Naruto could see the faintest tightening of his jaw.
"You are welcome here, Prince Sasuke," Minato said graciously, though his voice carried a subtle edge. "However, I must note that we were expecting only you. Arrangements have not been made for your companions."
Naruto's eyes flickered to the pink-haired woman, who seemed entirely unbothered by the king's thinly veiled frustration. Instead, she smiled sweetly, leaning her head slightly against Sasuke's shoulder.
"I am Lady Sakura Haruno," she announced with a confident air, as though that explained her presence. "It's a pleasure to be here, Your Majesty. I'm sure the arrangements will work themselves out in due time."
Naruto barely stopped himself from rolling his eyes, his discomfort growing at the shameless way she clung to Sasuke. He snuck a glance at Sasuke, expecting him to look irritated, but the Fire Prince seemed completely unaffected, as if he didn't care either way.
The pale man stepped forward next, bowing deeply. "I am Sai," he said smoothly. "The Fire Prince's bodyguard. I am here to ensure his safety during his stay."
Minato gave a curt nod, his irritation carefully masked. "Very well," he said, turning to Sasuke. "We'll ensure your companions are accommodated appropriately. I trust your journey was uneventful?"
"It was," Sasuke replied simply, his gaze briefly meeting Naruto's before sliding away again.
Kurama stepped forward, ever the diplomat, and gestured toward the palace. "Come, let us show you inside. Your quarters are prepared, Prince Sasuke."
The group began to move, though Naruto couldn't help but feel uneasy. Sakura's laugh rang out as she said something to Sasuke, her tone filled with a false sweetness that set Naruto's teeth on edge. Sai walked silently behind them, his ever-present smile hiding whatever thoughts he might have.
Behind Naruto, Neji's eyes were fixed on him, studying his every reaction with quiet intensity. As they made their way into the palace, Naruto couldn't shake the feeling that this was only the beginning of something far more complicated than he could have anticipated.
The grand dining hall of the Wind Kingdom gleamed as sunlight filtered through its tall windows, casting golden hues over the polished table and intricately carved chairs. The royal family of the Wind Kingdom led their esteemed guests inside, their steps echoing in the vast space. The king, Minato, walked at the forefront with his usual calm authority, while the queen, Kushina, walked beside him, her warmth tempered by a touch of formality.
Naruto followed just behind them with Kurama and Karin at his side. He felt a mix of emotions—annoyance at Sakura's overbearing presence and unease about Sasuke's apparent indifference. Neji and Hinata trailed closely behind their respective charges, their silent vigilance adding to the sense of structure and decorum.
The guests from the Fire Kingdom moved in a starkly different manner. Sasuke strode with a composed grace, seemingly unbothered by the situation. Sakura clung to his arm as though it were her lifeline, her confident steps and high chin giving the air of someone who thought she belonged wherever she went. Sai, in contrast, walked quietly a step behind, his ever-present smile unnerving to those who caught his gaze.
As they reached the dining table, Minato gestured toward the seating arrangements. "Please, take your seats," he said with a polite smile, though his tone held an edge of authority that left no room for deviation.
The seating followed the familiar arrangement for the Wind family. Minato sat at the head of the table, with Kushina to his left. Kurama, as the heir, took the seat to Minato's right, while Naruto sat beside him. Karin occupied her usual spot next to Naruto, her presence a comforting familiarity.
Sasuke was directed to the seat beside Kushina, with Sakura eagerly taking the spot next to him. Her movements were calculated but laced with entitlement, as if she were staking her claim in front of everyone. Sai stood behind them, silently observing, his presence a quiet reminder of his role as the prince's bodyguard.
Behind Naruto, Neji stood like a watchful sentinel, his gaze never straying far from his prince. Hinata took her place behind Karin, her hands folded neatly in front of her as she observed the proceedings with quiet curiosity.
The table was set with an impressive array of breakfast dishes—freshly baked bread, golden honey, an assortment of fruits, and steaming trays of meats and eggs. Servants moved swiftly and efficiently, pouring tea and refilling glasses of juice as the royal families settled in.
Minato broke the silence as everyone began to serve themselves. "I trust your journey was comfortable, Prince Sasuke?"
Sasuke inclined his head, his voice measured and respectful. "It was, Your Majesty. The hospitality of your people has been evident from the moment we arrived."
"Good to hear," Minato replied, though his gaze briefly flickered toward Sakura before returning to Sasuke. "We were not expecting your companions, but we will, of course, accommodate them as best as we can."
Sakura smiled brightly, her tone sweet but carrying an undercurrent of arrogance. "Your kindness is most appreciated, Your Majesty. I'm certain the arrangements will be suitable for us."
Naruto's hand tightened slightly on his fork as he kept his head down, focusing on his food. Sakura's attitude grated on him, and her constant proximity to Sasuke only added to his discomfort. It wasn't jealousy—Naruto barely knew Sasuke anymore—but there was something about her that felt... off.
Kurama noticed his younger brother's tension and placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder, a subtle gesture meant to anchor him. Naruto glanced up, offering a small smile in return, though his unease didn't dissipate.
"So, Prince Sasuke," Kushina began, her voice breaking the awkwardness, "how long do you plan to stay with us?"
Sasuke met her gaze calmly. "A week, perhaps two. My father wishes for this visit to strengthen the bond between our kingdoms. I hope to learn more about your culture and customs during my stay."
Naruto almost choked on his tea at that, realizing it meant Sasuke would be shadowing him during lessons and activities. He quickly composed himself, forcing a polite smile as he glanced at Sasuke, who seemed completely unfazed.
Minato nodded approvingly. "That is a noble sentiment. Naruto will be your guide during your stay, as he is well-versed in our traditions."
Naruto's forced smile stiffened slightly, but he nodded. "Of course, Father. I'll do my best to ensure Prince Sasuke feels welcome."
The rest of the meal proceeded with polite conversation. Sasuke answered questions about his kingdom with poise, while Sakura chimed in occasionally with unnecessary anecdotes meant to showcase her importance. Sai remained silent, observing everyone with his unsettlingly calm demeanor.
As breakfast drew to a close, Minato rose from his seat. "I trust you will all find your accommodations suitable. Naruto, I will leave you to guide our guests for the rest of the day."
"Yes, Father," Naruto replied, his voice steady despite the turmoil he felt inside.
As the royals began to rise from their seats, Sakura clung to Sasuke's arm again, her laugh too loud for the tranquil atmosphere of the dining hall. Naruto's discomfort deepened, but he plastered on his practiced smile, ready to face whatever the day would bring.
Chapter Text
As the final plates were cleared and the last sip of tea taken, Minato rose from his seat, his regal posture commanding attention. His sharp blue eyes softened as he looked at Naruto, placing a hand on his youngest son's shoulder.
"You'll do well, Naruto," Minato said warmly, his voice low enough for only Naruto to hear. "Remember, you carry the spirit of this kingdom within you. Be kind, but stay vigilant."
Naruto nodded, his forced smile faltering for a moment as he felt the weight of his father's words. "I won't disappoint you, Father."
Minato smiled, squeezing Naruto's shoulder briefly before turning to Sasuke. "Prince Sasuke, we are honored to host you. I trust my son will ensure your time here is both productive and enjoyable."
Sasuke dipped his head respectfully. "Thank you, Your Majesty. I look forward to learning more about your kingdom."
Minato offered a warm smile in return before glancing briefly at Sakura and Sai. "Enjoy your stay." His tone was polite but distant, clearly emphasizing that their presence was still an unanticipated inconvenience.
Kushina moved to join her husband, offering Naruto a small, encouraging smile before exiting the hall with him. Kurama followed close behind after ruffling Naruto's hair affectionately, his silent gesture conveying both reassurance and responsibility.
Karin lingered for a moment, her gaze drifting toward Sasuke. A fleeting expression of pain crossed her face before she turned to Naruto. "Take care, Naruto," she said softly, pulling him into a quick, firm hug.
Naruto held on for a second longer than usual, sensing the struggle behind her calm demeanor. "You too, Karin," he replied, his voice quiet.
She pulled away, nodding to herself as though steeling her resolve, and left the dining hall with Hinata close behind. Her swift departure spoke volumes, her determination to avoid breaking down evident.
And just like that, Naruto was left alone at the long dining table with Sasuke, Sakura, Sai, and, of course, Neji standing silently behind him.
Naruto's shoulders tensed as he glanced around the room, taking in the strange group he was now tasked with managing. Sasuke, his distant childhood best friend, sat with his usual stoic composure, his dark eyes unreadable. Beside him, Sakura clung to his arm with a smug expression, as though daring anyone to challenge her self-proclaimed status as the future princess of the Fire Kingdom. Sai stood just behind them, his eerily calm smile never wavering, making Naruto uneasy every time he caught the man's gaze.
And then there was Neji, who, despite the others' presence, managed to project an aura of silent menace. He stood just behind Naruto, his calculating eyes darting between everyone in the room as though assessing threats and opportunities in equal measure.
Naruto resisted the urge to groan aloud. How did my life come to this? he thought bitterly.
Breaking the tense silence, Sakura let out a dramatic sigh, brushing an invisible speck of dust from her robe. "Well, now that breakfast is over, I hope we can start the day properly," she said, her voice dripping with condescension.
Naruto plastered on his practiced smile, though his eyes didn't quite match the expression. "Of course, Lady Sakura," he said, keeping his tone polite. "I'll show you all around the palace and ensure you're comfortable."
Sasuke said nothing, though he cast a glance in Naruto's direction, his expression unreadable.
Before Naruto could take another step, Neji leaned down slightly, his voice low and meant only for Naruto. "I'll remind you to keep in line today, Your Highness," he whispered, his tone laced with a quiet threat.
Naruto's stomach churned, but he didn't let it show. Instead, he straightened his back and turned to address the group. "Shall we begin?" he asked, his tone bright enough to mask his inner turmoil.
Sasuke rose gracefully, adjusting his robes before giving a small nod. Sakura clung to his arm immediately, her smile widening as though she'd just won a battle no one else had noticed. Sai followed behind them, his ever-present grin making Naruto feel like he was being watched far too closely.
Neji fell into step just behind Naruto, his presence a constant, oppressive reminder of the precarious situation he found himself in.
As they left the dining hall, Naruto took a deep breath, steeling himself for what was sure to be a long, exhausting day. Let's just get this over with, he thought, his forced smile never wavering.
Naruto led the group out of the dining hall, keeping his smile intact as he began the tour. He moved with ease, his steps steady despite the turmoil churning within him. Sasuke walked beside him, silent and composed, while Sakura clung to Sasuke's arm, her eyes flitting around the palace with a mixture of awe and thinly veiled envy. Sai followed a few steps behind, his eerie smile never faltering, while Neji trailed Naruto closely, his presence as heavy as a storm cloud.
They started at the ground floor, stepping into a wide corridor illuminated by intricate glass lanterns that cast soft, colorful patterns on the walls. The first stop was the training halls, located in the west wing. Naruto gestured to a set of large double doors carved with intricate patterns of foxes with many tails.
"These are the training halls," he explained. "This is where our guards, soldiers, and occasionally the royal family, practice combat and strategy."
Sasuke nodded slightly, taking in the grand doors and the faint sounds of sparring that echoed from within. Sakura's lip curled slightly, clearly unimpressed with a room meant for warriors rather than grandeur.
They continued down the corridor toward the council meeting halls, where decisions regarding the kingdom's governance were made. The walls were adorned with tapestries depicting historic moments of the Wind Kingdom, from the first founding to recent diplomatic victories.
"This is where my father and the council deliberate on matters of state," Naruto said, pausing briefly to let them take in the grandeur of the space.
Sakura's eyes lingered on the tapestries for a moment before turning her nose up slightly. "It's... quaint," she said dismissively, though her eyes betrayed her jealousy.
Naruto ignored the comment, moving toward one of the garden exits. The glass doors led out to a lush, vibrant garden with winding paths, colorful flowers, and a central fountain shaped like a fox with cascading tails. Sakura couldn't hide her gasp at the sight, though she quickly masked it with a haughty expression.
Next, they ventured toward the east wing, where Naruto pointed out the dining halls, greenhouse, and kitchens. The faint aroma of fresh bread and herbs wafted through the air, mingling with the floral scent from the nearby garden.
As they approached the royal throne hall in the center of the palace, the group slowed. The hall was the crown jewel of the ground floor, with its towering doors flanked by golden fox statues. Inside, the throne sat atop a raised dais, framed by intricate carvings of wind patterns and celestial motifs.
"This is where my father conducts formal audiences," Naruto explained, his tone slightly more subdued.
Sasuke seemed thoughtful, his gaze lingering on the artistry of the room, while Sakura clutched Sasuke's arm tighter, her jealousy now palpable.
Naruto led them to the grand staircase, which spiraled upward toward the first floor. "This way to the first floor," he said, keeping his tone light.
Upon reaching the first floor, Naruto began with the east wing, pointing out the king's study, a space filled with shelves of scrolls and maps, and one of the palace's many tea rooms.
"This is where my father meets with ambassadors or takes time to work in peace," Naruto said.
The group moved on to the private meeting rooms, spaces designed for confidential discussions. The doors were simple yet elegant, their carvings displaying foxes intertwined with floral patterns.
In the center of the first floor lay the palace library, a sprawling room with floor-to-ceiling bookshelves and spiral staircases leading to upper levels. Natural light poured in from large windows, illuminating the countless volumes within.
"This is the library," Naruto said with a hint of pride. "It's one of the largest in the kingdom, holding records and stories passed down for generations."
Sakura's jealousy flared again as she stared at the grand space, her lips pressing into a thin line.
Finally, they reached the west wing, where Naruto pointed out the classrooms for the royal children, more tea rooms, and a smaller greenhouse dedicated to Karin's studies in botany.
As they passed through, Sakura's eyes darted around, her envy growing with each ornate carving and mythical motif. The palace seemed almost otherworldly, with its delicate blend of elegance and mysticism. The fox carvings, in particular, seemed to mock her with their silent, regal grace.
"I never expected the Wind Kingdom to be so... extravagant," Sakura said, her tone biting as though the beauty of the palace was a personal affront.
Naruto kept his smile fixed, though the strain of her words gnawed at him. "We take great pride in our heritage," he replied smoothly.
Neji, standing just behind him, glanced sharply at Sakura, his cold gaze briefly meeting hers before returning to Naruto. Sasuke said nothing, his face unreadable as he took in his surroundings.
As the tour concluded, Naruto stopped at a balcony overlooking the gardens. "That concludes the ground and first floors," he said, his tone still polite despite the tension in the air. "If there's anything else you'd like to see, feel free to let me know."
Sasuke nodded once, his expression unreadable. "Thank you, Naruto. This has been... insightful."
Naruto bowed slightly, his smile unwavering. "Of course. Shall we continue?"
Naruto led the group up the staircase toward the second floor, maintaining his carefully constructed smile. The air around them grew heavier with each step as the tension between the guests and the palace staff—most notably Neji—continued to simmer.
The second floor was quieter, the energy more subdued than the bustling ground and first floors. The wide hallways were lined with intricate tapestries and soft, ornate rugs. Natural light filtered through tall windows, casting patterns of dancing light on the polished floors.
As they ascended, Naruto kept his tone light. "This floor houses the honorary staff chambers and the guest quarters. It's quieter up here to ensure privacy and rest for those staying in these halls."
When they reached the landing, Naruto instinctively glanced down the hallway leading to the honorary staff quarters. His steps faltered ever so slightly, the smile on his face twitching. Memories flashed in his mind—unwanted touches, cold whispers, and the suffocating weight of helplessness. He stiffened, his body betraying a momentary tremor before he forced himself to recover.
Neji's sharp eyes caught the hesitation, his lips curling in the faintest of smirks as he observed the prince's discomfort.
Naruto quickly redirected the group. "The guest chambers are this way," he said, his voice slightly strained but composed. He turned away from the hallway and led them toward the guest quarters instead.
The guest quarters were located in a secluded wing of the second floor, away from the bustle of palace activities. The hallway leading to them was adorned with elegant fox motifs carved into the doorframes, a consistent theme throughout the palace. The air was cooler here, the atmosphere serene.
"These chambers are prepared for visiting dignitaries, ambassadors, and royal guests," Naruto explained as they approached a set of double doors. He stopped in front of one of the largest rooms and gestured toward it. "This will be your room during your stay, Prince Sasuke."
Sasuke inclined his head slightly, his expression still unreadable as he regarded the finely crafted doors. "Thank you."
Naruto turned toward Sakura and Sai, his smile tight but polite. "I'm afraid we hadn't been informed of additional guests, so preparations for your accommodations will take some time. My father has assured that the staff will make arrangements shortly."
Sakura, still clutching Sasuke's arm, scowled faintly, her earlier awe at the palace overshadowed by her jealousy and greed. "I suppose it can't be helped," she said airily, though her tone carried a hint of irritation.
Naruto ignored her and continued, "In the meantime, you're welcome to rest here, Prince Sasuke. The gardens and library are open for you to explore if you'd like."
Sasuke gave a slight nod but said nothing. Sai, standing a few steps behind, glanced around the hallway with his usual detached demeanor, his red attire catching the light from the nearby windows.
Chapter Text
As Naruto wrapped up the introduction to the guest quarters, he paused, his gaze briefly flickering toward Sasuke. He straightened his posture, the polite smile returning to his face, though it felt heavier now.
"There's one more thing," Naruto began, his tone carefully measured. "During your stay, Prince Sasuke, my father has instructed me to ensure you're familiarized with our kingdom's customs and traditions. To that end, you'll be accompanying me to my lessons throughout the day."
Sasuke's dark eyes narrowed slightly, but he gave a curt nod. "Very well."
Naruto inclined his head slightly in acknowledgment. "I'll give you some time to settle in. Once you're ready, I'll return to escort you to our first lesson."
Sakura, still holding onto Sasuke's arm, looked less than pleased. Her lips thinned as she glanced between Naruto and Sasuke. "Surely Sasuke doesn't need to waste his time on lessons meant for a child," she said dismissively.
Naruto kept his composure, though he could feel Neji's presence looming just behind him, undoubtedly observing every interaction with sharp eyes. "The lessons are a way to help you understand our culture better. I'm sure you'll find them insightful," Naruto replied diplomatically, addressing Sasuke rather than Sakura.
Sai, standing silently behind the pair, let out a faint chuckle, earning a sharp glare from Sakura. Sasuke, however, remained indifferent to the brewing tension, his expression as unreadable as ever.
Naruto bowed slightly. "If there's nothing else, I'll leave you to settle in. I'll return shortly to take you to the study hall." Without waiting for a response, he turned on his heel, his footsteps soft against the polished floors as he made his way back down the hall.
As he walked away, Naruto could feel the weight of Neji's watchful gaze on his back, but he didn't falter. He had a long day ahead of him, and keeping up his facade while dealing with Sasuke, Sakura, and his own inner turmoil was already proving to be a challenge.
As Naruto and Neji exited the guest quarters, the prince aimed for the staircase, eager to distance himself from the suffocating atmosphere of the royal tour. But before he could take more than a few steps, Neji's grip shot out like a vice, seizing his arm and yanking him into a shadowed corner behind a marble pillar.
"Neji, what—" Naruto began, only for a firm hand to clamp down over his mouth.
His eyes widened, muffled sounds of protest escaping as he struggled against the unexpected grip. Neji's expression, however, was cold and unyielding, his Byakugan activated and fixed on something just beyond their hiding spot.
Naruto froze when he followed Neji's line of sight. Emerging from the honorary staff chambers were Lee and his father, Guy-sensei, their green uniforms as garish as their ever-present energy. The pair walked in animated conversation, heading toward the staircase.
Neji's eyes burned with an intensity that made Naruto's stomach twist uneasily. Even as the two figures disappeared down the steps, Neji didn't release him right away, his hand remaining firm over Naruto's mouth.
When he finally did let go, Naruto stumbled back, glaring up at Neji as he wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. "What the hell was that for, Neji?" he hissed, his voice sharp with anger and confusion.
Neji's face was unreadable, his pale eyes narrowing slightly as he stepped closer. "Listen closely, Your Highness," he said in a dangerously low tone. "Stay away from Lee. Don't look at him, don't talk to him, and don't even think about him."
Naruto's anger flared, his voice rising in defiance. "You don't get to tell me who I can or can't talk to! And what does Lee have to do with anything?"
Neji's jaw tightened, and his expression darkened. He leaned in, his voice dropping to a cold, threatening whisper. "Do you think I haven't noticed, Naruto? Every time I try to make you understand your place, he gets in the way. If the curse won't work on you, then I'll make damn sure you remember this conversation. Permanently."
Naruto's blood ran cold, his earlier defiance faltering under the weight of Neji's words. The quiet venom in Neji's tone left no room for misinterpretation.
"You're out of your mind," Naruto managed, though his voice was less steady than he'd have liked.
Neji's lips curved into a humorless smile, his gaze piercing. "Maybe," he said, stepping back slightly but keeping his eyes locked on Naruto. "But that's irrelevant. Just remember what I said, Your Highness. I won't tolerate any more interference."
With that, Neji turned on his heel and walked away, his posture stiff with restrained fury. Naruto stood frozen for a moment, his fists clenched at his sides as frustration, fear, and anger churned within him.
Why did it always feel like Neji's grip on his life was tightening, no matter how much he tried to resist? And why did he feel like there was no one he could turn to for help?
Taking a shaky breath, Naruto forced himself to move, trailing behind Neji with his mind a storm of emotions.
Naruto's fists clenched as he watched Neji stride away, his frustration boiling over. He had spent years trying to navigate the impossible maze of Neji's control, but this? Telling him to stay away from Lee? It was absurd—and infuriating.
With a surge of determination, Naruto stomped after Neji, his voice loud enough to echo faintly in the otherwise quiet corridor.
"Neji!" he snapped, his tone sharp.
The older boy stopped mid-step, his back straightening as if bracing for a fight. Slowly, he turned, his pale eyes narrowing at Naruto's boldness.
"What is it now, Your Highness?" Neji asked, his voice dripping with irritation.
Naruto's glare was unwavering. "You don't get to tell me to stay away from Lee. He's Guy-sensei's son, and if you've forgotten, Guy-sensei is one of my trainers. That makes Lee my sparring partner."
Neji's gaze darkened, his calm exterior fracturing for a brief moment. "That's irrelevant," he said coldly. "You'll find someone else to spar with."
"Like who?" Naruto shot back, his voice rising. "There's no one else who can match me like Lee can! And even if there was, I wouldn't change partners just because you're jealous or paranoid or—whatever it is you're being right now!"
Neji stepped closer, his presence oppressive as he loomed over Naruto. "You think this is about jealousy?" he hissed, his voice dangerously low. "It's about keeping you in line, Naruto. Lee is a distraction. One that I'm tired of dealing with."
Naruto didn't back down, his defiance flaring despite the knot of anxiety in his chest. "Well, too bad. You're going to have to deal with it because I'm not staying away from him. You're not my boss, Neji. You're just a coadjutant, not my father."
The words were out before Naruto could think twice about them, and the sharp intake of Neji's breath told him he'd hit a nerve.
Neji's expression twisted into something unreadable—part fury, part disbelief, and part something deeper that Naruto couldn't quite place. For a long moment, neither of them moved, the air between them crackling with tension.
Neji's pale eyes bored into Naruto's defiant ones, the tension between them taut as a bowstring. Finally, Neji let out a slow, measured breath, his jaw tightening.
"Fine," he said, his tone low and clipped, the word dripping with reluctant surrender. "Do as you like, Your Highness. But don't think for a second that you'll get away with this."
Naruto blinked, his sense of accomplishment faltering as Neji stepped closer, his voice dropping to a venomous whisper. "You'll face the consequences tonight during our rendezvous. Don't even think about trying to avoid it."
The air grew heavy around them, and Naruto's fleeting sense of victory twisted into a knot of dread. Neji's words weren't empty—he never made idle threats.
Naruto's lips parted to respond, but no words came out as Neji turned sharply on his heel and walked away, his strides calm and deliberate. The echo of his retreating footsteps lingered long after he disappeared around the corner.
Left standing alone, Naruto's legs felt like they'd turned to jelly. He leaned against the cold marble wall, his earlier bravery evaporating. The threat hung over him like a storm cloud, each beat of his heart amplifying his anxiety.
He had stood up to Neji, but at what cost? Tonight loomed ahead like an insurmountable mountain, and as much as he tried to shake the fear creeping into his chest, it clung to him like a shadow.
Naruto pushed himself off the wall, forcing his feet to carry him toward the staircase. There was no use dwelling on it now—he still had to finish showing Sasuke around and get through his lessons.
But no matter how hard he tried to distract himself, Neji's words replayed in his mind, each repetition driving a shiver down his spine.
Naruto trudged up the grand staircase to the third floor, the guards stationed at its base stepping aside with a respectful bow. The climb felt heavier than usual, every step echoing with the weight of Neji's threat. He reached the top, his bedroom door just ahead, the ornate carvings of foxes along its frame seeming to watch him with knowing eyes.
Pushing the door open, Naruto slipped inside, letting out a long, shaky breath as he leaned against the closed door. He rubbed his temples, his mind spinning with the events of the morning. His muscles ached, a dull reminder of the previous day's sparring sessions and the awkward night he'd spent on the balcony.
"I can do this," he whispered to himself, his voice trembling slightly as he pushed off the door. "Just... focus on the lessons. And Sasuke."
He moved toward his wardrobe, pulling out the appropriate attire for the day's lessons: light, flowing garments that allowed ease of movement while maintaining a princely appearance. As he changed, he caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror. His face looked tired, his eyes dimmer than usual, but he forced a small smile, though it didn't quite reach his eyes.
After adjusting his sash and ensuring his hair wasn't a complete mess, Naruto took a moment to steady himself. He pressed his hands flat on the cool marble of his vanity table, inhaling deeply.
"This is just another day," he muttered. "Just another day."
With a final glance at his reflection, he stepped out of his room, making his way back down the staircase. The guards at the bottom once again stood aside, their expressions neutral, though Naruto couldn't help but wonder if they noticed the slight hesitation in his step.
As he walked through the halls, heading toward the guest chambers, the knot in his stomach tightened. He wasn't sure what to expect from Sasuke—years had passed since they'd last spoken. The boy he'd briefly bonded with as a child now seemed so distant, overshadowed by the presence of his unwanted companions.
When he reached the guest wing, the sound of Sakura's voice carried through the hallway, sharp and demanding.
"I don't see why I should have to wait here when I could be exploring the palace with you, Sasuke-kun," she was saying, her tone dripping with entitlement.
Naruto sighed as he approached the door, steeling himself. He knocked lightly before pushing it open, revealing Sasuke seated calmly in a chair, looking as unbothered as ever. Sakura stood nearby, arms crossed, her vibrant pink hair catching the morning light streaming in from the window. Sai stood by the wall, his expression neutral, though his eyes briefly flickered to Naruto as he entered.
"Good morning," Naruto said, keeping his voice light and polite, though the sight of Sakura made his discomfort spike.
Sasuke looked up, giving a small nod of acknowledgment. "Morning."
Naruto shifted his gaze to Sakura, who was staring at him with an expression somewhere between disinterest and disdain, her nose slightly wrinkled.
"I'm here to take you to our lessons," Naruto continued, addressing Sasuke directly. "The king asked me to make sure you're acquainted with the daily routine here."
Sakura's brows furrowed. "Lessons? Sasuke-kun doesn't need lessons. He's already perfect!"
Naruto barely suppressed an eye roll. "It's not about needing lessons. It's about learning the culture of the Wind Kingdom," he said, keeping his tone even.
Sasuke stood, brushing off his robes. "It's fine, Sakura. I'll go."
The way Sasuke dismissed her made Sakura's face twist with indignation, but she didn't argue further. Naruto felt a small pang of sympathy for the fire prince, though it was quickly overshadowed by his irritation at her presence.
As Sasuke moved toward him, Sakura started to follow, but Naruto raised a hand, stopping her.
"These are my lessons," he said, his voice firmer now. "You're welcome to stay here and enjoy the guest quarters, or explore the gardens if you'd like. But the lessons are for Sasuke."
Sakura's eyes narrowed, but Sai interjected smoothly, his tone almost too pleasant. "Lady Sakura, it might be best to let the prince focus."
She huffed, crossing her arms, but relented. "Fine. But don't keep him too long, Naruto-sama," she said, the honorific sounding more like a mockery than a sign of respect.
Naruto ignored her jab and motioned for Sasuke to follow him. The two exited the guest quarters, the door clicking shut behind them.
As they walked down the corridor, Sasuke glanced at Naruto. "She's... persistent," he said, his tone dry.
Naruto couldn't help but let out a short laugh. "Persistent is one way to put it."
Sasuke smirked faintly, and for a brief moment, Naruto felt the tension in his chest ease. Maybe the day wouldn't be so bad after all—though he still had to survive the lessons and whatever awaited him in the evening.
Pages Navigation
Tagdada on Chapter 1 Thu 06 Jan 2022 10:39AM UTC
Comment Actions
CxsmicCrystal on Chapter 1 Thu 06 Jan 2022 11:59AM UTC
Comment Actions
zandam on Chapter 1 Thu 06 Jan 2022 03:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
CxsmicCrystal on Chapter 1 Thu 06 Jan 2022 04:43PM UTC
Comment Actions
narubabie on Chapter 1 Fri 07 Jan 2022 01:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
ArthurRose23 on Chapter 1 Sat 01 Oct 2022 05:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
CxsmicCrystal on Chapter 1 Sat 01 Oct 2022 06:35PM UTC
Comment Actions
ArthurRose23 on Chapter 1 Sat 01 Oct 2022 07:07PM UTC
Comment Actions
CxsmicCrystal on Chapter 1 Sun 02 Oct 2022 05:15AM UTC
Comment Actions
ArthurRose23 on Chapter 1 Sun 02 Oct 2022 06:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
xXLunar_EclipseXx on Chapter 1 Sat 28 Jan 2023 01:27AM UTC
Comment Actions
CxsmicCrystal on Chapter 1 Sat 28 Jan 2023 07:35AM UTC
Comment Actions
xXLunar_EclipseXx on Chapter 1 Sat 28 Jan 2023 05:04PM UTC
Comment Actions
CxsmicCrystal on Chapter 1 Sun 29 Jan 2023 05:34AM UTC
Comment Actions
xXLunar_EclipseXx on Chapter 1 Mon 30 Jan 2023 07:34PM UTC
Comment Actions
CxsmicCrystal on Chapter 1 Tue 31 Jan 2023 06:44AM UTC
Comment Actions
xXLunar_EclipseXx on Chapter 1 Sun 26 Feb 2023 08:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
AoiTsuskai on Chapter 1 Sun 03 Dec 2023 07:19AM UTC
Comment Actions
CxsmicCrystal on Chapter 1 Sun 03 Dec 2023 07:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
AoiTsuskai on Chapter 1 Sun 03 Dec 2023 07:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
CxsmicCrystal on Chapter 1 Mon 04 Dec 2023 10:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
Vangou on Chapter 1 Mon 18 Nov 2024 01:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
CxsmicCrystal on Chapter 1 Mon 18 Nov 2024 04:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
Vangou on Chapter 1 Mon 18 Nov 2024 06:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
CxsmicCrystal on Chapter 1 Mon 18 Nov 2024 07:02PM UTC
Comment Actions
Vangou on Chapter 1 Mon 18 Nov 2024 11:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
CxsmicCrystal on Chapter 1 Tue 19 Nov 2024 04:39AM UTC
Comment Actions
(Previous comment deleted.)
CxsmicCrystal on Chapter 1 Fri 13 Dec 2024 08:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
(Previous comment deleted.)
CxsmicCrystal on Chapter 1 Fri 07 Feb 2025 08:10AM UTC
Comment Actions
Dduruadali (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sun 09 Feb 2025 12:34PM UTC
Comment Actions
CxsmicCrystal on Chapter 1 Sun 09 Feb 2025 01:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
Tagdada on Chapter 2 Wed 12 Jan 2022 06:34AM UTC
Comment Actions
zandam on Chapter 2 Thu 13 Jan 2022 07:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
Tagdada on Chapter 3 Tue 18 Jan 2022 09:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
zandam on Chapter 3 Tue 18 Jan 2022 04:50PM UTC
Comment Actions
naruu_chann on Chapter 3 Tue 16 Aug 2022 09:33PM UTC
Comment Actions
CxsmicCrystal on Chapter 3 Wed 17 Aug 2022 08:08AM UTC
Comment Actions
Maja_castor on Chapter 4 Tue 25 Jan 2022 07:28PM UTC
Comment Actions
CxsmicCrystal on Chapter 4 Tue 08 Feb 2022 05:18AM UTC
Comment Actions
Libra-no-ninja9 (Guest) on Chapter 5 Fri 14 Apr 2023 05:20AM UTC
Comment Actions
CxsmicCrystal on Chapter 5 Fri 14 Apr 2023 06:37AM UTC
Comment Actions
Libra-no-ninja9 (Guest) on Chapter 5 Fri 14 Apr 2023 10:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
CxsmicCrystal on Chapter 5 Fri 14 Apr 2023 10:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
Account Deleted on Chapter 7 Sun 13 Feb 2022 04:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
CxsmicCrystal on Chapter 7 Mon 14 Feb 2022 07:31AM UTC
Comment Actions
Libra-no-ninja9 (Guest) on Chapter 8 Fri 14 Apr 2023 09:50AM UTC
Comment Actions
CxsmicCrystal on Chapter 8 Fri 14 Apr 2023 10:23AM UTC
Comment Actions
Libra-no-ninja9 (Guest) on Chapter 10 Fri 14 Apr 2023 10:59AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation